Surprise Mother Pucker

Melissa Huxley

Contents

Introduction

1.  Kennedy

2.  Kennedy

3.  Storm

4.  Kennedy

5.  Kennedy - 12 months later

6.  Eli

7.  Kennedy

8.  Kennedy

9.  Charlie

10.  Kennedy

11.  Kennedy

12.  Eli

13.  Kennedy

14.  Eli

15.  Kennedy

16.  Micha

17.  Kennedy

18.  Kennedy - Four weeks later

19.  Eli

20.  Kennedy

21.  Charlie

22.  Kennedy

23.  Storm

24.  Kennedy

25.  Kennedy

26.  Storm

27.  Eli

28.  Micha

29.  Kennedy

30.  Eli

31.  Kennedy

32.  Charlie

33.  Micha

34.  Kennedy

35.  Storm

36.  Kennedy

37.  Charlie

38.  Micha

39.  Kennedy

40.  Kennedy

41.  Charlie

42.  Kennedy

43.  Kennedy

44.  Storm

45.  Eli

46.  Storm

47.  Kennedy

48.  Kennedy

49.  Micha

Epilogue

Also by Melissa Huxley

I have attempted to write this book in American English, but I am a Brit, so there may be errors!

If you see any errors please drop us a message at melissahuxleyinfo@gmail.com

I hope you enjoy

Love, Mel

Chapter 1

Kennedy

The ice rink was one of my favorite places. Even though I very rarely stepped onto the ice, because I was the human equivalent of Bambi, there was a peace to it. I enjoyed the cold air filling my lungs, and more importantly, I enjoyed the kids.

I adored them.

For several months now, I had been working at the ice rink, helping my best friend, who taught young children how to ice skate. They were undeniably adorable, tottering around on their little skates. Beth had been trying to teach me as well for the last few weeks, but my skills consisted of barely being able to propel myself forward in a straight line.

I was probably a lost cause. Beth, my best friend, had declared it so many times.

Technically, my job was rink assistant. I helped people pick out ice skates for public skating sessions, or I assisted any of the teachers who were doing lessons. My university had its own rink that most students used, but I liked the public one. The people there were friendlier, and there were a lot fewer grabby young alphas.

“Do you want me to grab the butt pads?” I asked Beth as I picked up a few empty cans of soda from the side of the rink.

Beth nodded. She looked stunning and put together as always, wearing sleek black leggings and a long-sleeve thermal with a gray body warmer, her blonde hair up in a sleek ponytail. Every movement she made on the ice looked so graceful. I was bitterly jealous.

“That’s probably a good idea. I’ve got the under-fives in today,” she said, checking her watch.

She had been teaching at the ice rink for several years and took great joy in it. Beth was an omega, like me, and had that typical nurturing nature. Omegas were far more maternal than any of the other designations. We were literally built to have babies, so it was rare to find an omega who didn’t like kids.

Beth was an example of a perfect omega: stunning, shockingly fit, and sweet as sugar but with a backbone. My mother always said that omegas needed a little bit of backbone to handle the alphas life threw at us.

My mother never found her alphas. She had my beta father who she cared about a lot more than me.

“Is that cute single dad coming again?” I asked, wiggling my eyebrows suggestively.

Beth’s entire face turned pink as she stuttered to find her words. “I-uh-I don’t know,” she said, looking away from me.

There had been a particularly adorable toddler coming to the classes with a dad and no mom. He wore no wedding band or mating marks, so he was potentially available.

Plus, he and Beth had been flirting. It was nothing obvious, just a small hand touch here or there, a smile. Those little gestures that made me think they were interested in each other.

If Beth was trying to deny it, she wasn’t helping her case by blushing like a schoolgirl every time he was mentioned.

“We should stop talking about my love life and start talking about yours,” Beth said as she sat down at the bench, putting on her skates.

“I don’t have one. I’ve got far too much going on to worry about men.”

“Ahh, yes, your plans to take over the world.”

“I’m just starting my final year of school. I don’t want to mess it up now, especially if I’m going to get into a good master’s program.”

“Kennedy, I have zero doubt that you will. You are smarter than most people I know put together.” Beth grinned, standing up with a shocking amount of grace, considering she was on her skates, and walking over to the rink. “But, really, you should try and go on a few dates. Nothing bad is going to come from expanding your horizons.”

I frowned. “Plenty bad could happen. What if I accidentally date a serial killer?”

“In that case, I would make a lovely memorial for you,” Beth said with a giggle before launching herself onto the ice, gracefully doing a few laps to warm up while I continued cleaning.

As I threw some leftover trash into bags, I thought about what I wanted. One day, I would have a pack. I knew that. Most omegas tended to look for their packs at college, but I had goals I wanted to achieve beforehand. I had seen several of my omega friends from childhood give up whatever academic pursuits they were chasing as soon as they found their pack.

And don’t get me wrong—there was nothing bad about that. If they wanted to prioritize spending time with their family, that was their prerogative. I was just hoping that, once I finished my master’s and moved on to my doctorate, there would still be a few good alphas out there. If they all got snapped up while I was burying myself under schoolwork, then I was going to find myself in a conundrum once I graduated.

All my time was taken up by studying or working. I was double majoring in criminology and psychology, and the workload was intense. Most of my fellow classmates didn’t work and focused solely on studying, but that wasn’t an option for me.

I was an orphan, so I only had myself to rely on.

My parents had passed in a car crash while I was in high school. Since I’d only been a few months short of eighteen at the time, I’d relied on the kindness of friends to stay in their spare rooms until I graduated. After that, I made it my sole focus to get into college, so I could support myself.

Though, losing them wasn’t any big loss. They hadn’t really cared about me. I had practically raised myself because they were more concerned with their social calendar than the child they made.

I worked my ass off and received plenty of scholarships. Unfortunately, they didn’t cover all my living expenses, so I did have to work.

Beth had found me the job at the rink. It was a nice fit for me. I liked watching her teach, and I didn’t mind cleaning and helping people. Since most of the customers were parents or children, I wasn’t hit on that often, either, which was a dream for an omega in the workforce.

I made my way back to the skates to start checking the laces were all tied. The students and their families started filtering in. Cute little toddlers, who’d barely started walking, on skates. They did fall over plenty, but that’s why we had butt pads for them to soften the fall.

Once all the kids were on the ice, I took a seat behind the desk and pulled out my Kindle. One of the many perks of this job was that, as long as the place was clean and the kids were on the ice, I could relax. Tapping the screen and opening a new pack romance I had downloaded that morning, I quickly got lost in the words.

I was just starting to get to the good part—where the guys were going to boldly declare their love for the omega—when someone appeared at my desk, pulling me out of my literary escape.

“Hi, sorry to bother you, you seem rather engrossed there,” the guy said.

I quickly put the Kindle down, glancing over at him. He was stunning. I had seen many good-looking alphas in my time, but this man took the cake. He was tall, muscular, a lot wider than me—which didn’t take much, because I was on the smaller side. My head probably wouldn’t even come halfway up his chest. He had a mop of dark curls and bright blue eyes that almost looked gray.

Only a second after I registered his looks, his scent hit me in full force. It was like fresh rain on concrete, so brisk and clean. I wanted to shove my face into his neck and inhale, but as that would be somewhat rude, I restrained myself.

“It’s no problem! What can I do to help?” I asked, sitting up straighter.

“I was hoping I could grab a pair of skates,” he said, lifting up a membership card, which let me know he was entitled to free skate rental.

“Sure thing, what size?” I asked, trying to right myself. All I could focus on was that damn scent. I was a sucker for scents that were clean or slightly damp—like ocean water.

“One size twelve,” he said, throwing me an easy smile.

I darted into the back without another word, quickly locating the skates. Pulling them off the top shelf, I hurried back.

“Here you go.” I smiled, placing them on the counter. “Can I get you anything else?”

“Your number?” he asked, a playful grin spreading across his face.

“Sorry, no can do.” I shrugged. “I don’t own a cell phone.”

That was bullshit, but I was feeling feisty.

“Hmm, smoke signal?”

“In this weather?” I asked, horrified. “It’ll get drowned by the rain immediately.”

He frowned, playfully smacking his forehead with the palm of his hand. “Crap! Why didn’t I think of that? Can I at least get your name?”

“Kennedy,” I said, sitting back down in a move I hoped looked relaxed and nonchalant, but in reality, I was just trying to ensure the shaking of my legs wasn’t obvious.

“Well, Kennedy. If you ever want some stress relief”—he grabbed a bit of paper off the counter and quickly scribbled something with the horrible quality rink pens that littered the side—“call me.”

He handed me the paper, which I took with a smile. “But I don’t have a phone,” I reminded him, unable to wipe the grin off my face.

“Maybe you’ll find a way,” he said, taking the skates and flashing me one more panty-dropping grin before turning and leaving.

The second he was out of sight, I sagged in my seat, taking a deep breath. Part of me, a very small part, regretted not giving him my number, but I knew it would have been a bad idea.

Chapter 2

Kennedy

“It’s one night. Come on, Kennedy, let your hair down for once.” Beth was standing at the counter, giving me a pleading look.

It was late, all the little ones had long gone home, and now there were only adults on the ice, so Beth could come back to my den and pester me.

Her current mission was trying to convince me to go with her to a club.

“When was the last time you saw me go out to a bar?” I asked, raising an eyebrow.

“Never,” she said on a sigh. “And that is the point. You’re in your final year. If you don’t let your hair down now, then when will you?” she asked pointedly.

“It’s just not my thing,” I said as I leaned against the counter, toward her.

“Just this once? For me?” she asked pleadingly, pouting at me with those large puppy dog eyes, hands folded under her chin.

“Low blow,” I grumbled.

Beth’s face broke out in a dazzling grin at her victory. “Thank you! We can meet at the club or get ready at my place, whichever you want. It’s not far from campus at all, like a ten-minute walk or a three-minute cab ride.”

“I’ll walk,” I told her, not wanting to admit I didn’t have enough for a cab.

Well, I did, but it was an unnecessary expense.

“Are you sure?” she asked. “You can get ready at my place, if you want?”

“No, I need to stop by my place, anyway, so I’ll meet you at the club.”

“Be ready at eight!” she ordered before bouncing away, her blonde ponytail swishing as she did so.

What had I gotten myself into? I hated clubbing, but I didn’t want to deny Beth when she’d asked so nicely. She had always been such a supportive friend, covering my shifts when I needed to study for tests.

Trudging home, I took my time, mentally trying to figure out what I could possibly wear. I didn’t really own any clothing that could be considered appropriate for a club. The only thing that came kind of close was a slinky, long-sleeve dress I owned that was so short, it was practically a shirt. It was low cut and showed off my cleavage.

Opening the door to my studio-plan dorm room, I placed my bag on the small kitchenette counter and made a beeline for my closet to find the shirt in question. The studio was tiny, but it was all mine.

My scholarships meant that I got a hefty stipend for housing, and I was eternally grateful that I didn’t have to put up with a roommate. I liked keeping my space exactly the way I wanted, and I was very particular about my nest. Everything was blue or white, and there were easily twenty different textures of pillows and throw blankets.

Giving my nest in the corner of the room a longing glance, I continued to the closet.

The shirt wasn’t terrible.

At least, that’s what I told myself while I looked in the mirror. The hem fell a few inches below the swell of my butt, meaning it was technically long enough to be a dress, but one wrong move and I would be exposing myself to everyone.

The dress was also so tight that the only underwear that didn’t show through was a thong.

My hair was clean, so I left the auburn waves as they were, falling down my back until almost hitting my waist. I kept my makeup minimal. While I loved makeup and feeling pretty, I didn’t have the energy for it. Beth would be going all out with fake lashes, and she was naturally stunning as well, so I knew all the attention would be on her.

A lick of mascara and a few dabs of concealer, and I was ready to go. Grabbing a small bag, I threw my phone, keys, and wallet in before giving myself one last check and heading out to meet Beth.

The club was hard to miss; it was new, and there was already a line around the block when I got there. Thankfully, Beth was waiting outside, wearing a deep red dress that fit her like a second skin.

“Kennedy!” She waved excitedly at me, grabbing my hand and dragging me to the front of the line, where we were immediately let in.

“They just let us in?” I shouted over the music in confusion as we wandered through the entrance.

“They always let omegas in right away,” Beth said, leaning close to me so I could hear her.

Huh, I guess that made sense. Omegas were highly sought after.

“Dance with me?” Beth asked, pulling me toward the dance floor.

I nodded. “Why not?”

The dance floor was so full of bodies grinding against one another, it was almost claustrophobic. The air was saturated with so many different scents, both good and bad, they melded into one, and it was hard to pinpoint any specific scent.

Holding each other’s hands, we let ourselves get lost in the heavy music, swaying our hips. Beth immediately caught the attention of a few guys—she always did, even though she rarely entertained their advances.

After the first dance, we went to grab a drink, two fruity cocktails that Beth had picked out. They were sweet and didn’t taste like alcohol, so they got a nod of approval from me. I much preferred sweet alcohol over sour or bitter.

By the time we were on our fourth dance, the alphas had started to approach Beth, asking her to dance. I nodded enthusiastically when she looked at me, her features torn. She didn’t want to leave me, but it was obvious she liked one of the guys by the way her gaze kept returning to him.

“I’ll go grab us drinks,” I shouted, making sure I kept my smile plastered on as I turned back to the bar, wading my way through the gyrating bodies.

“Hey.” I smiled at the bartender. “Can I get two waters, please?”

They smiled at me, taking my order, despite the throng of people.

There were occasionally perks to being an omega. Don’t get me wrong, they were few and far between, but I may as well take advantage when I could.

The bartender placed the two bottles of water in front of me, and I grabbed my wallet to pay. Before I could even pull my card out of its holder, a man’s arm extended in front of me, tapping his own card against the reader, paying for my drinks.

Then it hit me. That scent. Fresh rain—clean, sharp, and bright. It was comforting and exciting all at once. I wanted to curl up in that scent…and also lick the owner.

Turning, I was met with a familiar face.

The alpha from the hockey rink.

“What a pleasant surprise running into you again,” he said, his smooth voice making my insides flip-flop.

Leaning close to him, all I could think about was his scent. In such a large room, full of overpowering scents, his was almost an anchor. My omega screamed at me to cling on to it and never let go.

“Are you stalking me?” I asked, cocking an eyebrow.

Was it wrong to kind of want him to be stalking me? Because anyone who smelled that good could definitely follow me around.

My inner omega was hormonal and a pain in my butt.

“I’m not. Are you stalking me?” he asked, beaming at me.

“Nope, just enjoying a night out.”

“That makes sense. Someone as beautiful as you doesn’t need to do any stalking. All you have to do is smile at a guy, and he’ll be at your beck and call.”

I snorted. “That’s not quite how it works, but thank you for the compliment.”

Sparing a glance at the bottles on the counter in front of me, he gave me a chastising look. “I thought you’re supposed to be enjoying a night out? So, why the water? Let me get you something tastier.”

I shook my head. “My friend and I have been dancing. We need to hydrate. Maybe after.” Taking in his smirk, I smiled back. It was impossible not to. This alpha was dragging me into his orbit, his scent calling to me like omega crack.

“Maybe I can join you for a dance?”

Usually, I would say no. I despised it when alphas ground up against me on the dance floor. It was uncomfortable and annoying, and they typically got too handsy for my liking. Being surrounded by mediocre or downright repulsive scents was nauseating.

With this alpha, every one of my instincts was demanding I let him get handsy. A simple smile from him, and my panties were getting damp.

I needed to get a new vibrator if I was this desperate after a few smiles.

“Sure, I don’t see why not,” I said, grabbing the waters and heading back to the dance floor. His presence behind me was palpable as he followed, hot on my heels.

I quickly located Beth, who pulled away from several guys she was dancing with, batting their hands away as she gratefully reached for the bottle of water, downing it in several gulps.

“Who’s this?” she asked, eyeing the alpha behind me.

“A friend…” I told her with a knowing smirk.

Beth’s eyebrows rose. I wasn’t usually one to hang out with guys, but she didn’t say anything as the alpha’s hand wrapped around my waist, pulling my back to his chest.

I followed him deeper into the throng of dancers, enjoying the way our bodies swayed together. Every touch made my skin burn with a need I hadn’t felt in a very long time.

We danced together—well, it passed for dancing, but it was more like mindless grinding—for several songs. His hands slowly explored my body. Usually, I would have been repulsed at the idea of being touched like this in public, but every nerve in my body felt alive. My inner omega was crying for attention from this alpha. There was something about him that was so magnetic, and I wanted to explore his body right back.

God, his scent. It was perfect. No one had ever smelled that good to me. I wanted nothing more than to drown in it.

We didn’t speak. We didn’t need to. Our touch did all the talking for us, and I didn’t want to ruin it with words. For once, all I needed was to close my eyes and just feel.

Eventually, we were both breathless and needed some air, so the alpha pulled me off the dance floor, toward the bar, grabbing two bottles of water.

“What do you want to do next?” he asked.

Uncapping my bottle of water, I took a few gulps before abandoning it on a table and making my way to the dance floor.

“That depends,” I said, biting my lip.

“Depends on what, beautiful?”

“What’s your name? You already know mine.”

His smile widened, my stomach fluttering.

“Charlie.”

Chapter 3

Storm

Was it a shitty move, giving her the name of my pack mate instead of my real name? Maybe, but I had been burned far too many times by puck bunnies who believed that, because we slept together once, they somehow had rights to me.

One even stalked me my freshman year. Every time I left a class, she was there, even though she had an entirely different major than me. Then she started appearing outside the apartment I shared with my pack. At that point, I had to report her to the university, and it was a mess I would staunchly like to avoid repeating.

Not that stalkers were common… Usually, women were just a touch too clingy for my liking. My pack wanted an omega to share between us one day, and I was under no illusions that the casual sex I engaged in would warp into something long term. But no matter how clear I tried to make that to the girls, they never seemed to grasp it.

This omega was something else, though.

I hadn’t dated an omega—I was saving that for when we started dating as a pack—but this one was special.

Her scent was floral. Fuck knew which flower—I was shit at deciphering—but it wasn’t cloying. The few omegas I had smelled with floral scents were overpowering, like a cheap perfume they had applied far too liberally. It was suffocating.

Kennedy’s scent wasn’t like that. Though it was floral, it also carried a strong honey scent that made it sweet and rich. When I’d smelled her across the rink, I couldn’t help but go and investigate.

I hadn’t needed to rent skates—I had my own professional ones—but I had simply wanted an excuse to talk to her. My pass allowed me to use the rental services, so I took full advantage.

The only reason I was at a public ice rink, instead of the university one, was because the puck bunnies were being particularly grabby of late, and I wanted to practice some drills in peace. I was far less likely to run into a puck bunny at the public rink. It wasn’t completely out of the realm of possibility, but there was a much lower chance.

When she sassed me, I just about came in my pants. Most of the beta women I dated tended to just simper and agree with whatever I said.

Kennedy was like a floral breath of fresh air.

When I left the rink without her number, I was cursing myself. I was usually better at getting what I wanted.

It seemed fate had different plans, though.

I couldn’t believe my luck when I saw her at the bar. She was wearing a skintight blue dress that displayed curves I hadn’t been able to see through her puffer jacket at the rink. Her hair fell in auburn waves that, if I leaned forward and inhaled, I just knew would smell like her delicious mouthwatering scent.

She was oblivious to all the eyes on her. A number of guys—both beta and alpha—were admiring her ass as she leaned over the bar to order. I couldn’t blame them; the globes of her ass were downright mesmerizing, and for a moment, all I could think about was how they would jiggle as I fucked her from behind.

Leaning over her, I’d quickly paid for her drinks, then glared at the tall, dim-witted alpha who was watching her from a distance, sending a clear message.

Mine.

At least, for now.

Bantering with Kennedy was harder than usual. Maybe it was because I was having to glare at other men who dared come near without her realizing. Or the loud, thumping music making it difficult to hear each other.

There was no denying that I was affecting her. Every time I got close, her pupils dilated and her scent intensified.

How would she smell when I made her come?

The noise was no issue when Kennedy pulled me onto the dance floor, and I wasn’t going to miss the chance to feel every inch of her fuck-me curves pressed against my body.

Pulling her close, I plastered her body to mine, my hands cupping her ass as she whimpered.

That sound shouldn’t have been so damn sexy, but that alone was enough to make me hard enough to break rock.

As we slowly gyrated on each other, I let one of my hands explore, the other never leaving her body. She felt amazing in my hands, and I had no intention of letting go anytime soon.

Kennedy was going to be in my bed that night, I resolved.

I was going to go insane if I didn’t get to feel her pussy.

My lips trailed across her neck, gently nipping at the skin. I was pulling out all the alpha tactics. I wasn’t above using our natures to bag her.

After a song or two, her hands also started to explore, under my shirt, feeling my abs. I knew I had a good body. Years of hockey practice and training had done that for me. I had also been informed just how nice my body was by many, many women over the years.

Kennedy bit her lip, looking up at me. “Is there anywhere a little quieter we can go?” she asked, her tone making it clear she wanted more than a little quiet.

Smirking, I leaned down and spoke directly into her ear. “Your place or mine, sweetness?”

Her perfume exploded around us, and I didn’t miss several alphas nearby inhaling. Fuck, she was so potent and sweet, they could probably smell her, despite all the sweaty bodies grinding all over each other on the dance floor.

We needed to get out of there before I acted like a mindless horny alpha and did something very public to claim this lush little omega.

“My place is near,” she said.

That’s all I needed to know. Slipping my hand in hers, I dragged her out of the club.

The cab ride only took a few minutes, and after she texted her friend to let her know where she was going, our hands were back on each other.

“Do you have a roommate?” I asked.

She grinned at me. “I’m in a single. No one to bother us, unless you count the grumpy RA who will complain if we are too loud.”

Sexier words had never been spoken. “And are you loud?”

“Depends…” she whispered, nipping at my neck, making me moan as I palmed her chest.

“On?” I asked, my voice rough.

“How good you are.” She smiled up at me.

The challenge sang to my alpha, and I was going to prove to her just how skilled I was.

I was going to make her scream.

We made it into her dorm room in a flurry of movements. We were so busy groping and tugging at each other’s clothing that I was surprised we even made it inside.

I had no clue where I was, but as soon as I saw Kennedy topless, I didn’t give a flying fuck.

My mouth watered at the sight of her.

It wasn’t the alcohol talking, either; she was beautiful. Soft in all the right places, with a scent that was driving me insane.

Kennedy raised her eyes at me, standing in the middle of what I assumed was her room, wearing only a tiny lacy pair of underwear. “Your turn,” she said, biting her lip.

Well, I couldn’t leave her wanting, could I?

My hands gripped the hem of my shirt, pulling it up and over my head, tossing it into the corner of the room. Finding it was a problem for later.

For now, I had a nearly naked omega in front of me, who I desperately wanted to taste. Once I was down to just my boxers, I took a step forward, grabbing Kennedy by the hips and pulling her into me. Every curve of her body pressed against mine as I leaned down and claimed her mouth.

It was fast and dirty. We were both feeling the slight effects of the alcohol, but judging by her scent, she was just as eager as me. Her hands clenched around my neck, pulling me deeper into the kiss.

She was a demanding thing, and for once, I didn’t seem to mind that. I grasped her ass—which felt almost criminally good—and lifted. She followed my lead beautifully and wrapped her legs around my waist, leaving the thin fabric of our underwear the only thing between us.

Wetness seeped through her underwear, and my cock was already crying to be buried inside her.

Foreplay be damned, I needed to feel her, and I needed to feel her immediately.

“Where do you want me?” I asked against her lips, pulling myself away from the kiss for just a few seconds.

“Bed,” she panted, rubbing herself all over me as she looked over to where her large, overstuffed bed stood.

I didn’t let go of her as I placed her on the soft blankets, crawling over her body and caging her under me. The bed was full of so many blankets and pillows, it dawned on me that this wasn’t just her bed—it was a nest.

I had never slept with an omega before, let alone in their nest. A rush of emotion crashed into me, and I wasn’t sure if it was elation or pride, maybe a fucked-up mix of both.

My fingers searched hungrily for her folds. Wetness met my fingers, and I groaned in delight.

“So wet, omega,” I cooed.

I wasn’t usually one to call someone by their designation, but something about it felt so right in that moment. All I wanted was to hear the word alpha fall from her lips. There was a distinct possibility I would come in three seconds flat if she did that, but I was willing to take that risk.

“Need more,” she moaned, thrusting her hips to meet my hand.

My lips lavished her nipples with attention, nipping and sucking at them, as I watched the way her breath hitched and caught with every little bite.

Bite. Claim. Keep.

My inner alpha screamed the words on a loop.

That made me pause. Usually, my alpha shut the hell up while I was with members of the fairer sex.

Then again, I usually hooked up with betas.

“Fuck, the things I want to do to you,” I groaned, my fingers never slowing.

“Like what?” she asked, her voice nothing more than a breathless whine as she looked at me pleadingly.

I sat up, kneeling between her legs as I took my time feeling every inch of her walls while I finger fucked her. She felt phenomenal around my fingers, and I could only imagine how good she would feel wrapped around my cock.

“My alpha is demanding that I rut my knot into you from behind while you clench around me.”

Kennedy’s eyes lit up, and she sat up on her elbows, meeting my eye. “I like the sound of that. Do it,” she instructed as I licked patterns across her skin.

My body was on fire, and I lurched forward, pulling my fingers out.

I needed to be buried inside her immediately. If I wasn’t, I would go out of my mind. Grabbing her hips, I flipped her over like she weighed nothing more than a feather. Athleticism was a good perk of being a hockey player, making for some fun and borderline acrobatic sex.

A huff of surprise escaped her chest as she landed on her front, but that didn’t deter her as she wiggled her hips in my direction.

“Present,” I growled, letting the rough alpha voice take over.

Kennedy took my dominating grasp in stride, lifting her hips so I could see her perfectly presented, soaking-wet pussy.

Lining up my cock with her folds, I cursed at how warm she was. I wanted to dive in, to rut her into the mattress until she remembered nothing but the feeling of my cock tunneling in and out of her sweet pussy.

She was ready—more than ready, judging by the wetness seeping down her thigh.

“Is all this wetness for me?” I gently massaged her ass cheeks, giving myself glimpses of her back entrance.

Maybe next time. Because, fuck, it looked just as inviting.

Why the hell was I thinking about next time? I didn’t typically do a second time with hookups. I preferred anonymity.

“It is, please,” she whined, wiggling her hips. She attempted to push back onto my cock, but my grasp on her ass rendered her immobile.

I wanted to take my time, inching in slowly, savoring the feel of her. Only, I wasn’t a patient alpha. Between the beers and my sheer desperation to come after the way she had worked me up on the dance floor, I needed her, and I needed her immediately.

My cock met zero resistance, bottoming out in a single, concise thrust.

“Holy fuck!” I hissed as she cried out in pleasure. My cock was in a vise. A mind-blowing, fantastic, orgasmic vise.

I started my pace slowly. I could have pretended it was so she could ease into it, but truthfully, I was trying to make sure I didn’t blow like a two-pump chump.

“Your pussy is perfect, omega,” I complimented, squeezing my eyes shut and trying desperately to get control of my body.

“So big,” she groaned into her sheets, clawing at the blankets, holding on for dear life as she met my hips, thrust for thrust.

My balls tightened, and my spine started to tingle.

I couldn’t let myself come before her. That would be downright embarrassing.

Reaching around, I thumbed her clit, her body jerking as her walls clamped down around me. Fuck, nothing I had experienced in my twenty-something years of life had felt that good.

She thrust her hips back, crying out the words that made every hair on my body stand up in anticipation.

“Knot me, alpha.”

The throbbing of my cock was almost violent at that point.

My hands tightened around her, my pace becoming frenzied. Every thrust made my knot slowly expand, as my release was close.

I had knotted a beta once—she had done considerable training in order to be able to take a knot—but my understanding was that knotting an omega was a whole other experience.

I was ready to feel her walls hugging my knot, milking it and demanding more.

She came with a keening cry, her walls fluttering around me as I thrust one last time, bottoming out, so her ass pressed deliciously against my pelvis and my knot rapidly expanded.

I rambled mindlessly as spurt after spurt of cum filled the omega, my mind going blank with pleasure.

We collapsed together, me pulling her into my arms as we lay side by side, slowly coming down from such a strong release. Now I could see what all the hype was about—knotting was fucking insanely good.

“Well, fuck,” Kennedy sighed.

“Well, fuck, indeed.” I laughed, pulling her in close. It wasn’t like we would be able to separate anytime soon.

A light snoring escaped Kennedy, and I kissed the top of her head. She was passed out, dead to the world.

Clearly, it had been as good for her as it had been for me.

I would usually leave right after, but thanks to my knot, I had to wait a few minutes for it to deflate. We’d avoided the awkward post-sex talk, thanks to her snoozing state…though part of me thought it wouldn’t have been too bad if she was still awake. I was oddly curious about her.

Twenty minutes later, I was sneaking out of the dorm, and she didn’t even stir. Thankfully, the dorms had self-locking doors, so I knew she was safe as I snuck out.

Before I left, I couldn’t resist scribbling my phone number on a scrap of paper and leaving it on her desk.

I wouldn’t mind another roll in the hay with her.

A damn good night, in my opinion.

Chapter 4

Kennedy

“Kennedy, you look like shit.” Beth frowned at me as I cleaned skates.

I knew I looked bad. My skin was paler than usual, and my eyes had constant bags under them.

“I know, this bug won’t go away,” I grumbled.

Beth leaned over the counter. “Are you sure it’s a bug?”

“What else could it be?”

“Well, remember the club a couple of months back…you hooked up with an alpha, didn’t you?”

My eyes widened as panic gripped my chest. “Oh, fuck, do you think he gave me something? Maybe I need to go down to the clinic and get tested for STIs. Ugh, that would be just my luck!” I growled, slamming down the skate I was cleaning a little too hard.

Beth shot me a funny, confused look. Gently plucking the skate out of my hands, she gave me an almost pitying expression. “I think he certainly gave you something, but not an STI.”

What on earth did she mean by that? What else could he have given—oh.

Fuck.

“You mean…” I trailed off, not wanting to put the thought into words. I started mentally running through the list of symptoms in my head. I was constantly nauseated—that one was a given. Other than that, my chest was a bit sore, and I was irritable, and constantly exhausted, but omega hormones meant that I occasionally had mood swings. It was normal.

“Have you been feeling a strong desire to nest recently?” Beth asked pointedly.

Double fuck.

She asked, even though she full well knew the answer. My nesting instincts had been going into overdrive for the last few weeks. On several occasions, I nearly destroyed my entire nest and rebuilt it from scratch because it wasn’t right.

I started doing the mental math. I was due for a heat any day now, but I hadn’t been experiencing the pre-heat cramping. Pregnant omegas didn’t experience heats. From a biological standpoint, the whole point of going through heat was to get pregnant, so once the omega was pregnant, they wouldn’t have them until a few months after the baby was born.

“I think I need to go to the clinic and get a test,” I whispered, my body cold, my movements numb. My shift had officially ended, and Beth had just been hanging around, waiting for me to finish my last few tasks.

Beth nodded. “I’ll go with you!” she said, scooping up her bag and dragging me out of the building.

It only took a few minutes for a nurse at the clinic to give me a urine test and come back with the answer.

Those minutes dragged on far too long. Beth and I sat in the uncomfortable plastic chairs waiting with bated breath for the answer.

I had convinced myself that the test would be negative. I couldn’t imagine being pregnant; it was so far out of the realm of possibility for me. Though it was rare to get pregnant outside of a heat, it happened. It would be just my luck that, the only time I took a little walk on the wild side, I ended up with a baby.

“You are definitely pregnant!” the chipper blonde nurse declared. “I can’t tell how far along you are, but we should get you an appointment with an OB. They’ll give you a scan and provide more details. Do you have any idea how far along you may be?”

My mind was buzzing, and everything sounded like my ears had been stuffed with cotton balls.

Pregnant?

With a baby?

A real, human baby?

Of course, it’s a real, human baby, you’re not giving birth to the lizard man.

I was just about to start my master’s degree. To get a good job and move on from the shitty life I’d had growing up.

A real family was a luxury I’d never had.

This baby was mine, and they would only have me to rely on.

My hand drifted to my belly. I had been bloated a lot lately, but I wasn’t stupid enough to think that was a baby bump already. It was probably the tacos that I kept eating because they had suddenly become my favorite food a few weeks ago, despite the fact I knew my body was intolerant to spice.

Beth responded to the nurse for me, since I was too busy panicking. “She’s about ten weeks.”

The nurse nodded. “Almost done with the first trimester! Okay, I’ll get some reading material for you and the number for a local OB.” She smiled at me before flitting out of the room.

I turned to my friend. “What the hell am I going to do?” I wheezed. “I’m on my own, I’ve got no one who can help me!” Tears gathered in the corners of my eyes. I was doing my best to keep it together while I was in public, but I knew the moment I was in my nest, I was going to break down.

Beth gently grabbed my upper arms, looking calmly at me, even though I was sure, deep down, she was also shocked at this development. “Here’s what you’re going to do. You’re going to get through this appointment. Then we are going back to your place and try to call Charlie… Why do you look so horrified at that prospect?” she asked.

I took a deep breath.

“I may have lied to you about Charlie. Not about everything we did, but about the aftermath. I did try calling him, and the number was disconnected. I have no idea how to contact him.”

Beth’s eyes widened. “Oh, that complicates things. Still, how many Charlies can there be in this town? We will track him down,” she declared.

It turned out there were a lot of Charlies in town, and none of them were the guy I’d hooked up with.

Unfortunately, I knew very little about the guy, other than how he looked and the size of his feet—and that fact was useless, when it came to tracking down a guy. I knew he was an alpha, and he smelled really, really good, but that wasn’t much help, either.

“Do you really think it’s an honest mistake, the fake number?” Beth asked.

“I think so. He seemed like a nice guy.”

Beth nodded. “We’ll keep searching, but I’m shocked we haven’t come across him yet. There’s only so many skating Charlies, and none of them match the guy you had a walk on the wild side with.”

We had been searching for almost two weeks. For the first few days, I’d been cautiously optimistic that we would find the alpha. Even if he didn’t want a child, he would have to help me, at least financially. Considering I was a scholarship student, that would have been a massive help.

As each day went by and we got no answers, my stomach would sink farther and farther, until it finally dawned on me that I was probably going to be doing this alone.

“What if we can’t find him?” I asked Beth, my voice quivering.

“Well…what do you want to do? I know we haven’t discussed it, but you have options.”

I shook my head. “I’m having this baby, there’s no doubt about that. Giving them up is also out of the question. I was raised by shitty parents, and there’s no way in hell I’m going to allow my child to suffer through that.”

Beth nodded along thoughtfully. “I assumed, but it was worth asking. In that case, I think we need to start saving up to make sure you can still finish your master’s.”

“Do you really think that’s a possibility?”

“I don’t see why not. It’ll be hard, but you have a much better chance at long-term success if you complete your master’s in criminology and psychology.”

“That’s true. I’ve got two years to get through, to struggle through before entering the workforce. I can do that,” I said, though I wasn’t sure if I was telling Beth or myself, because I had no confidence in my own ability.

“You know, the café on campus is always looking for staff. I’m sure there are also special scholarships for single mothers. Tomorrow, we can go to the student center and look up if there are any that you can get.”

“Okay…”

“And whatever you want to do, I’ll be around to help. You know that Auntie Beth will be demanding cute baby snuggles regularly. If that means I have to change a diaper or two, then oh well, I guess I’ll muddle through.” She giggled.

Beth was being practical and thinking with logic. I liked that. I was so emotional that making a plan and sticking to it was the best possible thing I could do.

Because my life plan had just gone flying out the window.

Chapter 5

Kennedy - 12 months later

“Come on, baby girl,” I cooed as I rocked Charlotte in my arms. She was grinning up at me, completely unconcerned that she was keeping me wide awake.

“Your mama has a paper she needs to work on,” I reminded her, even though she didn’t understand a word I said. She just stared up at me with those wide, baby-blue eyes. “Do you remember, we had a conversation about this? You are going to be a good girl and go to bed on time and actually sleep through half the night.”

I couldn’t help but smile as I spoke to her. As far as babies went, my daughter was pretty amazing.

Going through pregnancy while studying and giving birth alone had been challenging, to say the least, but it had been well worth it.

I had worked any part-time job I could while studying, up until my sixth month of pregnancy, and then I’d managed to move out of the dorms and into a small apartment near campus for myself and Charlotte. Unfortunately, there were no babies allowed in the dorms.

Before, I had been driven, determined to reach my goals, but now there was something stronger propelling me forward to get through my master’s degree and start a good career.

My daughter.

She had a head of dark curls and the widest baby-blue eyes I had ever seen. Even as a newborn, her face had been so damn expressive, and as she aged, it had only become more emotive.

I had given birth alone. Beth had wanted to be there to support me, but she was having her own life drama that demanded her attention. Still, even when she’d been hundreds of miles away, dealing with her ass of a family, Beth was on video calls with me as I labored. Luckily, I’d had an amazing team of nurses who took me under their wing and stuck with me from the moment I was admitted until Char was born.

Now I was less than a year away from completing my master’s and being able to go out into the workforce. I was under no illusions that it was going to be easy. While I was still studying, I received subsidized day care for Charlotte, but eventually, I would have to pay the full fees, which were astronomical.

Still, despite all the sleepless nights, the struggle, and the screaming, I would do it all again.

Just don’t ask me that at four a.m., when Charlotte’s decided to scream for six hours straight, not letting me sleep a wink—my answer may be a little different then.

I was bustling around my apartment, cleaning up, while Char sat on a blanket in the living room, toys scattered around her. She was happily chewing the leg of a large stuffed dinosaur. She was at an age where she was starting to interact with everything…and had developed a strong desire to stick everything she came across into her mouth.

The place needed to be in some order before the sitter came. There was a pile of homework that needed doing, and unfortunately, I couldn’t do it from home. I needed to go to the library for books that weren’t allowed to be borrowed. So, I had pulled together a little spare cash and Lola, a sweet girl from one of my psychology classes, had offered to babysit for the evening.

She had been part of my class project the year prior, and she had met Charlotte when she was just a tiny baby and adored her.

I couldn’t remember the last time I’d gone out in the evening. It was probably the night I conceived Charlotte. Since the moment the pregnancy test came back positive, my whole life had altered drastically. Sure, I hadn’t been much of a partier beforehand, but becoming a mother solidified that.

Instead of living it up and partying, as was the college way, I was going to bed early and singing nursery rhymes.

“Twinkle, Twinkle, Little Star” infected my dreams, thanks to how often I sang it.

Charlotte was absentmindedly chewing one of her toys, and it was so adorable that I couldn’t resist pulling up my phone to snap a photo, then sending it to Beth. Our friendship hadn’t changed, despite me becoming a mother. She still came over regularly and insisted that she was Charlotte’s favorite auntie, even though she was her only auntie.

We didn’t see each other anywhere near as much as we had prior to me having a baby, but it was still a good relationship. She had even babysat a few times, but I wasn’t going to ask her to watch Charlotte on a Friday night. Beth had much better things to be doing, even though I hadn’t seen her go out in a while, either. Her family was a mess. Her mother had passed when she was fourteen, and her alpha father and brothers insisted she come home every holiday and break because they couldn’t cope without her.

Isn’t she just the cutest little munchkin? Beth texted me, followed by several heart eye emojis. She needs to FaceTime with Auntie Beth soon.

Maybe tomorrow. I’m leaving her with a sitter tonight because I’ve got to go study.

Study? Are you serious? Kennedy, a babysitter is useful, especially on a Friday night for when you want to go out, explore, meet new guys, maybe go on a date with a cute alpha… but studying?

I rolled my eyes. You and I both know that the dating pool for single mothers is exceedingly small, and I currently have no interest in dipping my toes into those waters.

You need to get out there, eventually.

Do I need to have another conversation with you about Joey’s dad?

Joey was the name of the adorable child she had been teaching how to skate. Her father was the devilishly handsome single dad she had been pining over for more than a year.

There is nothing between me and Joey’s father!

Yet…

Go study!

Yes, ma’am!

Laughing, I stowed my phone away and turned to Charlotte. She was smiling up at me, waving the little toy dinosaur in the air that now had a considerable amount of drool on it.

“Lola is going to be looking after you tonight, my sweet little nugget.” I hummed as I sat down next to her, pulling her into my lap. She kept chewing on the dinosaur as she snuggled into me. She was probably going to start teething soon.

I made a mental note to order some of those teething toys, the kind that went in the freezer and would help soothe her gums.

Charlotte was a snuggly baby; she always had been. Despite her young age, I was convinced she was going to be an omega like me, because even though she wasn’t yet a year old, her world revolved around snuggles, soft toys, and blankets. Sure, a lot of that was normal for any child, but my mother’s intuition insisted she was the same designation as me.

I was going to protect her, guide her. My daughter would go through life loved.

More importantly, I was going to ensure she knew everything she possibly could about birth control. Including what medications reacted with them and made them useless.

My daughter was going to have the world.

Chapter 6

Eli

Ihad too many papers due.

Who knew doing a PhD in statistics would lead to so many essays?

With such a killer workload, I had to buckle down and get some work done. As much as I adored my pack mates, I needed some peace and quiet to study. So, I had packed some snacks and taken a late-night drive to the library.

Micha and Charlie had been in the middle of a very enthusiastic Mario Kart tournament, and those two were loud when they played video games. There was shouting, throwing of popcorn, and it usually devolved into a wrestling match or two. They would have calmed down if I asked, but I didn’t want to spoil their fun when we lived close to campus, and it was an easy drive. Had it not been for the mountain of work I had to do, I probably would have joined them.

Our fourth pack mate, Storm, was god knows where, probably partying. He had yet to grow out of his wild-child phase, but I had a feeling reality would catch up to him soon. He was in the final year of his bachelor’s, after retaking two years and changing his major, and it was time for him to sink or swim.

Even if he sank, we would be there for him.

Pack was family, after all.

The library was deserted when I got there, so I wandered through the space for a few minutes, getting the lay of the land. I knew to avoid the loud party girls on the ground floor. They weren’t studying—they were simply gossiping loudly—and I knew their incessant chatter while I was trying to work would infuriate me.

When I stepped onto the second floor, my entire body relaxed. I couldn’t explain it, but the tension left my shoulders, and I was breathing deeper.

Something about that floor just felt right.

Picking one of the large tables that was free, I put my bag down before going to find a few textbooks that would be useful. One of the books I wanted was up on the fourth floor. With a huff, I made my way toward the stairs.

The moment my feet hit the stairs, a weird sense of unease hit me, tension returning. Shrugging to myself, I continued up the stairs. Chalking up my weird behavior to alpha instincts, I hurried and grabbed the book, practically sprinting back down the stairs to the second floor.

There were a few students at the tables near me, but I didn’t take note of them as I pulled out textbooks and dove into my research. I put in my earbuds and turned on some classical music—it was my music of choice while I studied.

Time passed quickly; it always did while I was studying. My mind would get lost in the numbers, and I would be oblivious to most things around me.

I was turning to a thrilling chapter on percentages when a sweet scent hit my nose, making my head jolt up to find the source.

Vanilla and violet.

Sugary and warmth—it was the very scent that had enticed me to sit at that particular table, even though I usually sat on the third floor, where the chairs were significantly better. I hadn’t registered why I wanted to be on this floor, but now it was obvious.

Omega.

A very delicious-smelling omega.

Most of the tables around me had cleared while I was studying, and there was only one still occupied to my left.

She was definitely an omega.

She was sitting on the desk chair, legs crossed as she scribbled down notes from a textbook. Her hair was piled on the top of her head, a few auburn waves falling out. I couldn’t make out her eyes, but I already knew they were beautiful, like the rest of her. She was wearing casual clothing, a pair of skintight leggings and an oversized hoodie.

When she wasn’t scribbling notes, she was chewing on the end of her pen—a behavior I would have admonished my pack mates for but was utterly adorable from her.

My body reacted to that smell, my jeans tightening almost painfully as blood rushed to my dick. I didn’t usually go gaga over omega scents, but this one was special. Had she been sitting next to me all evening? How had I missed her?

I turned back to my textbook, highly aware of the fact I’d been rudely ogling the omega. The last thing I wanted to do was make her uncomfortable.

In fact, I liked the idea of her being very comfortable in my presence.

Studying was a lost cause. I read the numbers in front of me, but my mind was retaining nothing. It was impossible, when all I could think about was that scent.

Every few seconds, I glanced up from my textbooks to check on her. She was completely absorbed in her work, chewing on her lip as she scribbled notes.

Would it be rude if I walked up to her and struck up a conversation?

I wasn’t the best-looking alpha from my pack, but Storm’s twin sister, Sunny, had informed me that I was “nerd hot” a few years ago, and that, combined with the attention I sometimes got from others, made me think I wasn’t too bad a catch.

The omega was beautiful, though. If I was dating her, there was no way in hell I would have allowed her out late at night to study solo. I wouldn’t dream of stopping her, even though my alpha instincts could be a pain and demand that. No, instead I would simply follow and study with her, fetch her drinks and bask in her presence.

Keeping my eyes on the equations I was supposed to be studying was proving a gargantuan task, but I was doing it. The possibility she would notice me constantly looking and think me creepy was a pretty potent motivator.

As I was reading the same page for probably the eighth time, someone next to me cleared their throat.

My head shot up, and I came face-to-face with the omega I had been doing my best to ignore. I pulled out an earbud, my heart hammering with excitement at the prospect of talking to her.

“Hi!” The word blurted out of my mouth before I could even take a second to think.

“I’m so sorry to disturb you, but can I plug this in here?” she asked sweetly, and holy fuck, her voice was like honey. I wanted to hear it again.

“Excuse me?”

“The power outlet on my table is broken, and yours is the nearest to mine, is that okay?” she asked, glancing at the two outlets on my desk, one that was charging my laptop, the other unused.

I wanted to bang my head against the table. I’d been so distracted, mentally rolling around in the sweetness of her scent and voice, that I hadn’t noticed her holding up a phone charger. Or heard what she’d originally asked, for that matter.

“Of course,” I said, pulling a few of my textbooks out of the way.

At my answer, she graced me with a dazzling smile that made my stomach turn over with nerves. What on earth was happening to me? Usually, I didn’t turn into a mess from a single smile!

The omega leaned forward, plugging in her charger. The cable was long, so it would easily extend to her desk. As she bent over the outlet, her scent hit me like a physical blow. The strong, sweet florals made my mouth water with desire.

I needed to say something, to engage her in conversation before she retreated back to her studying and I lost my chance. There were so many potential conversation starters that ran through my brain, but none of them seemed appropriate.

Asking her if she was here alone would be creepy, so I quickly forgot about that, even though I was curious.

Saying she smelled nice? Also creepy.

Everything that was springing to mind was borderline stalkerish, and she was going to run, screaming, if I opened my stupid mouth.

“Thank you.” She beamed at me as she righted herself, then made sure her phone was charging. “I need to be reachable, but I wanted to make the most of my studying time.”

“There is something peaceful about working so late at night.” My voice was calm, but my palms were sweating, and I was doing my best to remain calm.

“There is, isn’t there?” She smiled back easily, glancing down at my textbooks. “Though I doubt that is ever easy.”

“What are you studying?” I asked.

“Psychology and criminology,” she said.

That wasn’t what I’d expected, but it was impressive. Just another intriguing thing about this omega.

I winced. “Ahh, the opposite of me, then. I’m all numbers, and psychology is all…”

“Not numbers?” She giggled. “I have to agree with you there. What, exactly, is all this?” she asked, gesturing to my notes.

“Advanced statistics.”

She winced, but the smile never left her face. “Ouch, that sounds hard. I had to take one small statistics class in undergrad and hated it.”

“It’s no cakewalk, but I may just survive it,” I said, cocking my head to the side. Now that she’d started it, the conversation was easy.

“You’re braver than I.”

I grimaced playfully. “I’m not so sure. You’re the one learning about criminals and psychopaths.”

The omega leaned in, a conspiring grin spreading across her face. “What makes you so sure I’m not the criminal or psychopath?” she asked, biting her lip, doing a terrible job at keeping a straight face.

“Well, I doubt any man would hate being cornered by someone so pretty in a dark alley in the middle of the night,” I replied.

Her eyes widened as a laugh escaped her chest. A rush of pride hit me at the realization that I’d made her laugh. It was a beautiful sound, and I wanted to hear it again.

“I’m Kennedy. I’m sorry to disturb you, but thank you for letting me use your outlet.”

“I’m Eli, and it’s no disturbance at all. In fact, it’s a nice distraction.”

I wanted to know everything about her. There was something that drew me in and had my alpha in a choke hold. How could I see more of her?

My pack mates and I dated, sometimes together, sometimes individually. We had discussed finding an omega one day for the entire pack, but we hadn’t given it any serious thought in a while.

Kennedy returned to her desk, picking up her pen and going back to copying down notes. She was lost back into her studies quickly, and I took a moment to watch her. The paper cup of coffee in front of her was empty.

There was a coffee shop on the bottom floor of the library, and I could see her order scrawled on the side of the cup.

Vanilla latte.

Her hair was coming loose from its bun, and tendrils fell around her face. What did her hair look like when it was down? Was it long? Part of me yearned to know.

Pushing my chair back, I quietly got up, leaving all my books and belongings at the table. Students did that all the time when they needed snacks or a bathroom break. There was CCTV everywhere, and people generally respected each other’s belongings.

Jogging down the stairs, I pulled my cell phone out, checking my messages. Nothing new. Should I tell my pack mates about Kennedy? She seemed so sweet, and I wanted to keep talking with her.

Out of our pack, I was the least outgoing. I wasn’t exactly shy, but I was in a pack with two highly confident alphas and a complete manwhore. It seemed like no girl could say no to Storm. He was definitely a quantity over quality guy when it came to his partners, but we all agreed that, while in college, we could have our fun before settling down and courting an omega properly.

Giving the barista a warm smile as I stepped up to the counter, I glanced over the menu. As well as coffee, there were several sweet treats, ranging from cakes and cookies to pastries. Would it be too forward of me to get one for Kennedy?

“What can I get for you?” the barista asked after I had spent a few seconds perusing the sweet offerings.

“Hi. Can I get a flat white, a vanilla latte, a chocolate croissant, and a chocolate chip cookie?” I reeled off the order. “And a bottle of water!” I tacked on at the end.

Within minutes, the order was in hand, and I was making my way back up the stairs. I may have been a levelheaded man, but I was still an alpha. The idea of giving food to an omega—especially one I was so attracted to—scratched a deep, almost primal itch inside me.

Kennedy was right where I had left her, sitting cross-legged at her table, a different textbook in front of her as she made notes.

Taking a deep breath, I braced myself for the delicious sweet floral scent to hit me again. It packed a punch, but in the best way.

“Here you go,” I said casually as I plopped the latte, water, and the croissant down on her table, doing my utmost to remain casual, even though my chest was pounding.

Her eyes shot up between the drink and me. “Oh! Thank you, you didn’t have to—”

“I wanted to,” I assured her. “You’ve been here hours, you could use some more caffeine, and I was going to the café, anyway.”

A slow, shy smile spread across her face—I had pleased her! “Thank you!”

Taking a deep breath, I prepared myself for what I was about to say. “No pressure at all—I’ll leave you to your studying—but how would you feel about grabbing dinner sometime?”

Chapter 7

Kennedy

Oh.

He was asking me out.

On a date. Like, a real date.

When was the last time a guy had asked me out?

I had clocked the alpha the moment he sat down at the table next to mine. His smoky vanilla scent had made me squirm in my seat. Considering my lady business had been drier than the Sahara for the last six months since I gave birth, its sudden awakening was shocking, to say the least.

I wasn’t mad at that particular development, though. There would be time later to explore those feelings, but for now, I was focused on studying…. Or, at least, I had been.

Then I’d had to talk to him. Realizing that my outlet wasn’t working had made me panic. I needed to be reachable in case the sitter needed to reach me. So, I had braved talking to him, thinking it would be a quick interaction and he would swiftly forget about me.

He was handsome, with dark hair that flopped in front of his face and glasses that gave him an academic look. But his body was anything but academic. He had long, wiry muscles that had clearly taken some work to develop.

Strong and smart.

It was a surprise I wasn’t visibly drooling over him.

As soon as my phone cable was plugged in, I retreated, since the last thing I wanted to do was outstay my welcome and irritate him. I was single, painfully so. I didn’t know the protocol for talking to members of the opposite sex. The only man I had spoken to for longer than two minutes in the last year was Char’s pediatrician.

I hadn’t even considered dating since finding out I was pregnant. My priorities were graduating and getting a good job, so I could provide for myself and Charlotte. Appreciating an alpha from a distance was all well and good, but there was no way he would ever want to date me, even if we had bantered with ease.

Then he’d placed the coffee and goodies in front of me, awkwardly so. Like he was nervous about giving them to me.

When was the last time someone had bought me coffee? Or a snack?

The chocolate croissant smelled phenomenal, and I knew it was going to taste delicious, just from the smell alone.

He had been shifting from foot to foot as he looked at me like he was trying to gather up the courage to say something. I half expected him to ask me to leave. Maybe the latte and the croissant were simply a peace offering before he asked for some quiet to work.

“No pressure at all—I’ll leave you to your studying—but how would you feel about grabbing dinner sometime?”

He wasn’t asking me to leave. On the contrary, he was asking me on a date. Did I want to go on a date with him? Of course, I wanted to go on a date with him. He was handsome, he smelled amazing, and he was clearly smart. Statistics, advanced or not, weren’t for everyone,

Part of me wanted to say yes. Had I been a normal single omega, I would have done so without hesitation.

“I would love to, but…” I trailed off, trying to find the right words.

Eli’s face fell, and he started to speak. “No, I totally—”

“I have a daughter,” I blurted. “You should know before you ask me out that I have a daughter, and most people don’t really want to date single mothers. The last thing I would want to do is accept before you knew.” I spoke in a rush, eager to get out what I was saying because I didn’t want him to think I was rejecting him.

Eli’s eyes widened, and he took a second to think. “Are you single?”

I nodded. I was extremely single, but I didn’t want to let on just how single I was. No alpha wanted to date an omega who, until only a few moments before, had tumbleweeds downstairs. “I am,” I confirmed.

“So, what’s the problem?” He smiled. “Because I don’t see any.”

My breathing hitched at his words. I didn’t think I had heard anything as mind-blowing as that in a long time.

“You don’t mind that I have a child?” I asked, surprise leaching into my voice.

“If you’re single, I don’t see why it makes a difference. Wait, that sounded bad. It does make a difference—it’s a big part of who you are, no doubt. I just don’t see how it could stop us from going on a date and getting to know each other a little better. That is, if you want to.” His smile was easy, but I had a good nose, like most omegas, and I could tell he was nervous. His scent had a slight charred edge to it, which meant unhappiness.

“I would very much like to,” I admitted in a small voice.

Eli’s face broke out in a smile, and he nodded enthusiastically. “That’s awesome. Okay, here—I’ll give you my number. When’s best for you?” he asked, pulling out his phone.

“During the week is the easiest time to get a sitter. They hike up their prices on the weekend,” I said, grabbing my phone and standing up to exchange numbers.

“You’ve got to respect the hustle.” He chuckled as I handed him my phone, and he typed in his number.

After calling him to check it was correct, he officially had my number.

“I’ve got to get going, but it was really nice meeting you, Kennedy.” He smiled down at me, that look making butterflies erupt in my stomach. “I look forward to seeing you again.”

“Me too,” I said breathlessly before he turned and gathered his things.

Holy hell, I had a date with a hot alpha.

I paid the sitter, thanking her profusely, before going to check on my baby. Char was flat on her back in her crib, dead to the world.

Some of my favorite times were simply watching her sleep. Partly because she was so peaceful and at rest, partly because she wasn’t screaming at me.

Becoming a mother had certainly been a trial by fire, but I didn’t regret it for a moment. I’d even given her the name of her father. Charlie.

I still occasionally looked on social media for Charlie, but I hadn’t had any luck.

Once I was sure Charlotte was doing okay, I picked up my cell phone and padded into the living room, dialing a familiar number.

“You’re usually asleep by now.” Beth laughed as soon as she picked up the phone.

“I had a late night, studying at the library.”

“You know I would have happily babysat the cutie.”

“I rely on you enough as it is, and I can afford a sitter for the occasional evening.”

“You know I relish any chance I get to see my niece. Did you at least get a lot of work done?”

“Kind of. I may also have gotten a date for next week,” I admitted, biting my lip.

On the other end of the phone, Beth spluttered for a moment. “Okay, I’m going to need all the details.”

“I don’t know if it’s a good idea. I’ve got Charlotte—”

“Does he not know that you have a daughter?”

“No, actually, I told him, and he seemed really chill about it.”

“Well, then, I say you shouldn’t question it. You know I will be there to babysit my godchild while you finally go on a date. Trust me, it’s been long enough. You need it. A little walk on the wild side could be fun.”

“The last time I walked on the wild side, I ended up with Charlotte.”

“And your life is all the richer for it.”

I hummed in agreement. “And how are you and your potential stepchild doing?” I asked pointedly.

Beth groaned. “That’s not fair. I’m just giving her some one-on-one lessons. Her father hasn’t even asked me on a date yet. He’s far too focused on his daughter, which I totally respect.”

“So, you think it’s okay for him not to date, because he’s focused on his child, but not for me?”

“Oh, don’t twist my words.” Beth huffed, making me laugh.

I knew the real reason she was pretending to respect the fact that the single dad wanted to focus on his child was purely because she had been too nervous to make a move herself. She liked him a lot. They had been dancing around each other for almost two years. If one of them didn’t make a move soon, they were going to lose their minds.

“But I thought I’d give you a call and tell you about the guy that I’m going on a date with… Unless you don’t want to know, of course.”

“Shut up and tell me everything.”

“That depends. Will you come over and help me pick out what to wear?” I asked.

Beth snorted. “Like you could stop me.”

Chapter 8

Kennedy

Three days later, I was dressed and waiting for Eli outside my apartment building. I had insisted I was happy to meet him wherever he was planning to go, but he had been just as insistent that he wanted to pick me up.

So, I’d agreed to let him pick me up from outside the apartment building. I didn’t tell him my unit number, but he knew the building.

Just because he was cute didn’t mean I should be unsafe.

He pulled up in a large SUV, beaming at me as he hopped out of the vehicle, circling it and coming to greet me. He looked just as painfully handsome as I remembered, wearing a pair of dark-wash jeans and a dark button-down shirt, paired with a black trench coat.

Yummy.

“Hey, you didn’t have to wait out in the cold.” He frowned as he took me in, standing on the sidewalk, waiting for his arrival.

“Oh, it’s not that bad.” I waved off his concern.

That wasn’t exactly the truth. The weather was unseasonably chilly. I was wearing a thick tartan coat, but even that wasn’t doing enough to protect me from the cold.

Eli raised an eyebrow. “You’re a terrible liar, Kennedy. If it’s a safety thing, next time, just stay inside until I’m here. I’ll text you when I get here, and then you come out. I don’t want you getting sick from being out in the cold.”

“You won’t be offended that I don’t want you to come inside?” I asked, chewing my lip.

Eli snorted. “I would be lecturing you if you let me inside your apartment this early into dating. You have your child to protect.”

“Okay, in that case, next time, I will wait inside until you text me. Although, I must say you’re being rather presumptuous that there will be a next time.” I giggled.

“True. You may run away screaming by the end of the night when you realize how terribly dull I am.”

“I’ll save my judgment for after you’ve fed me.”

Eli glanced around before looking up at the apartment building, his eyes narrowing, a confused look spreading across his face as a smile tugged at the corners of his mouth. “I think we’re being watched.”

Whirling round, I looked up and, sure enough, Beth was at my window, peeking through the curtains from the third floor.

“Ignore her!” I squeaked, grabbing Eli and turning him around, shoving him lightly in the direction of the car.

“A friend of yours?” he asked.

“Unfortunately. Usually, she has more manners than this, but considering she’s looking after my child, I can’t be mean to her right now.”

Eli threw his head back and laughed deeply. The movement drew my attention to the veins in his neck. God, he smelled so good, I wanted to bite him there. His laughter only intensified his scent, making my mind go all wobbly.

I needed to get my hormonal omega instincts under control immediately, or my date was going to descend into chaos.

Eli took a few steps toward the car, opening the door on the passenger side and gesturing for me to enter.

“Are you going to tell me where we’re going?” I asked.

“It’s a place on Emerson Street, you’ll see.” He smirked. “I’m assuming you’ve shared your location with your friend?”

“I haven’t, actually. I probably should do that,” I admitted.

Eli’s smile fell. “While I have zero intention of hurting you, you still need to look after yourself. I could be a serial killer!”

“I thought we already covered this. I’m the serial killer and you’re my innocent victim.”

He rolled his eyes. “No amount of being cute is going to stop me from telling you that you need to take better care of yourself. Now, share your location with your friend before we go, then I can continue wooing you.”

Wooing me?

I could get used to the idea of being wooed.

Pulling out my phone, I shared my location with Beth. The only answer I received from her was a bunch of emojis with heart eyes and a few that I was pretty sure meant something sexual. There were several vulgar emojis.

Turning my phone screen so he could see, I beamed at him. “See, all shared.”

“Good girl.”

Good girl.

Fuck me, the date hadn’t even officially started, and I was a quivering mess.

It turned out, Eli was taking me to a café.

“I thought most cafés closed before the evening,” I said. It was past seven, so surely, they should be closed.

“This place is a little different,” Eli said as he led me through the doors and to the front counter. “It’s open late, and it serves drinks and food, but the biggest attraction is the fact that there are over a hundred types of board games we can play.”

My eyes widened. “I’ve heard about these kinds of places, but I’ve never been to one!” I rushed to say excitedly.

“If this isn’t your sort of thing, we can go to the Italian place next door,” Eli said, a hint of nerves entering his voice.

“No way! Just look at how many games there are. What can we start with?” I asked, peering around the room and the shelves of games.

Eli’s smile widened as he gazed down at me. The tension dissipated from his shoulders, and he relaxed, wrapping an arm around my waist from the side and pulling me closer to him.

Twenty minutes later, we were sitting at a table, a glass of red wine in my hand and a game of Scrabble laid out in front of us.

Eli had let me pick the first game.

“I’m going to judge you on your vocabulary,” I informed him as I perused my letters.

Eli smirked, resting his chin on his hand as he did the same. “I fully expect that. In fact, I would be shocked if you didn’t. Though, most of my vocabulary consists of mathematical terms that sound like a foreign language.”

I snorted. “A dictionary may be needed.”

“Luckily for you, we have dictionaries on our phones,” Eli said as he adjusted his tiles, reordering the letters as he tried to decipher what words they could make.

As he did that, I pulled the menu toward me. “There’s a good selection of food,” I commented.

“There is,” Eli agreed. “But I would say, avoid the fish. The chicken is always perfect, though.”

I quirked an eyebrow. “Is there a story behind why you won’t recommend the fish?” I asked.

“My pack mate, Charlie, had the fish tacos the first time I dragged him here, and let’s just say, he was sick as a dog later that night.”

“Definitely no fish, in that case.” I winced. “Do you think the barbecue chicken panini is safe?”

“More than safe. That’s actually what I tend to get.”

I nodded, a smile tugging at the corners of my mouth.

“I’ll get that then, and maybe a side of fries. Fries make everything better.”

“I agree with you there. Stay here, I’ll go put the order in.” He stood up gracefully and ambled to the counter before I could even pull out my wallet to pay for my food.

“Let me know how much I owe you,” I said as he returned, sliding into his chair with far more grace than I ever could.

He paused, giving me a disbelieving look for a moment before chuckling. “Yeah, that’s not happening, killer. I invited you out, I pay.”

I wanted to protest, but the look he gave me silenced my complaints. It would clearly be useless because Eli was set on this.

“Ladies first,” he said, gesturing to the board.

Taking a sip of my wine, I looked down at my tiles. One word immediately jumped out to me. I snorted, picking up the tiles and laying them down with a smirk to spell the word killer.

“That seemed apt.” I chuckled.

Eli bit his lip, trying to contain his laughter. “You’re right, there.”

We played a few words each, taking sips of our drinks in between.

“So, you mentioned your pack mate Charlie… How many members are in your pack?” I asked.

Eli smiled as he tapped a tile against the table, his eyes locked on mine. “I have three pack mates. Charlie, who I’ve mentioned, is the same age as me. He’s studying sports medicine. Micha is younger, and he’s studying computer science. Then there’s Storm. He’s a hockey player and a sports therapy student. They’re a pack of idiots, but they’re family.” His face was serene as he spoke about them.

“How long have you been a pack?”

“Two or three years. We’d planned to officially pack up and file the paperwork after we all finished studying, then I decided to do a PhD, and we wanted to live together. The university offers pack housing, so we made the jump early. We don’t regret it at all, though. What about you? What’s your family like?”

I swallowed a large gulp of wine as I tried to think of my answer. “It’s just me and Charlotte.”

Eli’s face lit up. “Is that your child’s name?”

I nodded. “She’s nearly seven months old now,” I said as I pulled out my phone and located the photo I had taken of her chewing on her toys earlier that night, turning my screen around so Eli could see.

“She’s precious,” he said, his smile widening.

“She’s at that age where she’s really starting to get curious and react to the world around her. It’s adorable and stressful.”

“I can imagine. I hate that you’re on your own, though you’re doing an amazing job, from the looks of it. A master’s and a baby is no small achievement.”

I preened at his praise. It didn’t matter that I hardly knew him; I was a sucker for praise.

“Well, let’s see if I actually make it to graduation first.” I laughed ruefully. “I’m pretty sure I failed a test recently because Char kept me up for three days straight after deciding she hated sleep.”

Eli winced. “That sounds brutal.”

“It is. Parenthood is not for the weak.”

“My pack mate Micha has seven siblings… I’m convinced his mother was a saint!”

My jaw dropped. “I’m struggling with one baby. How on earth can she cope with eight? The laundry alone…”

“She had a pack, so I think that helped.”

A pang of sadness gripped me. How much better would my experience have been in the early months of motherhood if I had a pack of alphas to support me? There would have been less sleepless nights, that was for sure.

I hummed in agreement. “I can imagine it would.”

“Do you want more kids?” Eli asked, cocking his head to the side before a surprised expression spread across his face. “Crap, that’s probably a bit too personal right now, isn’t it? I’m sorry!”

“No, I’m happy to answer. I guess I haven’t thought about it much. I’ve been so focused on Charlotte, plus dating as a single mother isn’t exactly a priority. In the future, if all the stars lined up, I would like it. I always imagined having a gaggle of children.”

Eli’s smile made my stomach flip. “My pack has always wanted that as well. Don’t get me wrong—until the last year or two, Storm was basically a giant child himself, but we always knew we wanted it in the future.”

“College is the time to be young and crazy,” I agreed with a nod.

Eli snorted. “Well, some of my pack mates have definitely enjoyed their youth. I would never classify myself as young and crazy.”

“You did ask a potential serial killer out on a date in a random library late at night,” I reminded him. “If that’s not taking a walk on the wild side, I don’t know what is.”

His beaming smile gave me a warm, fuzzy feeling inside that, deep down, I knew was dangerous.

Our conversation flowed easily. It didn’t stall when we got our food; we simply nibbled on our paninis while we went through board game after board game. Scrabble, Monopoly, and even chess.

It was the perfect first date activity. If there were any awkward moments, we could focus on the game. Only, there were no awkward moments between us. We were engaged, chatty, and I didn’t think our smiles slipped for a single moment.

We were so absorbed in one another that we didn’t realize how late we had been out together until the server came and told us that they were closing in ten minutes.

“Oh my,” I muttered, glancing at the empty tables around us. “It must be getting late. Shoot, I totally lost track of time.”

Eli smirked. “I’m not going to complain about that, because it means you’re having a good time.”

I pulled out my phone. “I am having a good time, but I do need to check in with Beth. Usually, I text every hour for an update when I leave Char.”

“Of course. Why don’t you do that while I take care of the bill? As much as I want to stay here and continue playing, I think we’re about to be kicked out,” he said, looking at the server, who was watching us pointedly.

“They don’t look happy with us.” I giggled as I opened my messages.

“I’ll tip them well,” Eli said as he slid out of his seat and made his way to the counter.

I had a few messages from Beth on my phone.

Charlotte is doing amazing. How is her lovely mother doing? I’m guessing no news is good news.

I’m going to miss my favorite niece when I go away soon. I hate visiting my family. I would much rather stay here.

If I stayed, I could babysit more while you went on dates with the hot alpha…

It’s a good thing I have your location, otherwise your lack of communication would be concerning.

Also, a gaming café? That’s cute.

She’d followed her message with a photo of Charlotte asleep on her chest.

Vanilla and smoke assaulted my senses as Eli returned. “Is everything okay at home?”

I nodded. “Char is dead asleep. She’s a really deep sleeper. I was quite lucky over those first few months. She’s actually slept through an earthquake before.”

Eli laughed. “Did she get that from you?”

I cocked my head to the side as I gathered my purse. “I think so. Before I gave birth, I would sleep just like that. Nothing could wake me. The building could be falling down around me, and I would still sleep soundly.”

“Did giving birth change that?”

“Oh, totally. Since it’s only the two of us, I had to wake up every time during the night for her, and it’s like my body changed so I would easily wake up for her.”

With my purse in hand, I stood up, and Eli held out my coat to put it back on. Even though his hands weren’t technically on me, I relished in the near touch.

It had been so long since I’d been touched by an alpha, and I was craving it badly. I wasn’t just craving any alpha’s touch, though; it was specifically Eli’s. His every movement was so controlled and measured, he seemed to be the master of his own little world, and I wanted to know more.

He placed his hand on my lower back as he guided me out of the café. We had parked on the street just outside, so the walk wasn’t far.

“Would it be bad if I admitted I don’t want this to end yet?” Eli asked as we reached his car.

I bit my lip. “I don’t really want it to end, either,” I admitted. “Unfortunately, I’ve got a little lady waiting for me at home, and her sitter has class in the morning.”

Eli nodded and leaned down toward me, pulling me close and wrapping his arms around me. “Well, there goes my plan to try and convince you to stay out later.”

“I’m sorry.” I winced. He actually wanted to spend more time with me, and I had to rush home. That was the downside of dating a single mother. My time wasn’t my own.

Eli leaned back to look me in the eye, his brow furrowed. “Why on earth are you apologizing?”

“Well, it’s my fault we can’t continue this date right now,” I said, chewing on my lip.

When a soft chuckle escaped Eli’s chest, my face heated. “That isn’t something you should apologize for. You are a mother, that’s just part of who you are.”

I tried to reply, but the words got stuck in my throat. So many people saw my status as a single mother as a disgraceful thing, a problematic thing, something I should be apologizing for. It was oddly refreshing and terrifying to hear an alpha talk about it so casually and positively.

I sighed. “You’re trouble, you know that?”

“I’m a straight-A math nerd… How am I trouble? I fully accept the title, but I’m just confused how I’ve gained it.”

“Because you’re so damn nice, I may just get attached.”

“Well, that’s only fair, because I’m already attached.” He shrugged, a smirk plastered across his face.

My core clenched at his words. I wanted to grab him and pull him close. Bury my face in his neck and never let go.

“Don’t go looking at me like that,” he said in a playfully disapproving tone.

“Just how am I looking at you?” I asked in an innocent voice.

Eli chuckled, leaning down to kiss the top of my head. “You’re looking far too tempting, and I can’t do half the things I want to do with you tonight, because we have to get you back to your Little Miss.”

Was he suggesting that he wanted to do dirty things with me?

God, I wanted that.

But my baby was waiting for me at home.

As he dropped me at my doorstep of my apartment building, butterflies assaulted my stomach, and I resisted the urge to dance as I climbed the stairs.

Chapter 9

Charlie

“Ican’t believe Eli is actually on a date. I never thought I would see the day,” I said with a laugh as I looked straight ahead at the TV screen.

Storm and I were in an intense game of Mario Kart, because what better way to spend an evening? Micha was in the kitchen, grabbing drinks. We were all waiting to see Eli after his date. Despite being the oldest member of the pack, it was rare he actually went out, let alone on a date.

We were all very curious about the woman who’d piqued his attention.

“Maybe he got laid, and he’ll finally relax a bit. He could use some stress relief,” Storm said as he threw a banana at my kart, smirking as he did so.

“Shithead!” I growled, elbowing him and swerving my little car before continuing the conversation. “You know full well that Eli only has one setting, and it’s on serious. It’s what we love about him.” The poor alpha was always stressing himself out with his studies, and he deserved a break.

“Maybe he’ll truly lose his mind and bring her back to his room.” Storm chuckled.

“That’s what you would do. Eli has a bit more class,” I said.

“Is it weird he’s on a date with an omega?” Storm asked, putting his controller down and turning to me, game forgotten. His lips were turned down in a frown. “We’ve only ever dated betas…”

I shrugged. “I don’t know. If it makes him happy, then who are we to complain?”

“But I thought we weren’t going to date omegas until we were ready as a pack after we graduated? Can you really see Eli being casual?” Storm asked, his tone betraying his concern.

He had a point there. I couldn’t picture Eli casually dating; he was too serious, too proper. We had agreed to stick to betas until we graduated. It wasn’t an ultra-strict rule, though…more a guideline.

Micha walked in, handing us each a bottle of beer. Having overheard us, he said, “I mean, we’re not that far off from graduating, are we? If he brings her home, I’m open to meeting her.”

Storm frowned as he took the bottle. “I’m not. Settling down means claiming and babies. We’re still young.”

I resisted the urge to roll my eyes. Out of all of us, Storm had had the most dalliances throughout our college years. His status as a star hockey player meant that there was never a shortage of young women throwing themselves at him.

“Adulthood is coming for all of us, eventually, Storm,” Micha reminded him.

“When the time is right, it will be awesome. I don’t doubt that. For now, though, things are going well, aren’t they?”

“I suppose.” I shrugged. “But I’d be lying if I said I wasn’t curious about how Eli’s date with the omega is going.”

We had moved on to a different game by the time Eli came home. A three-player game, so all of us could join in. Micha was sitting on the floor, his back against the sofa between where Storm and I were sitting.

Eli walked into our apartment with a huge grin across his face. His hair was pushed back and mussed, like someone had been running their hands through it.

Possibly a cute omega?

“That’s the smile of a happy man!” I laughed, throwing down my gaming controller. “How’d it go?”

He nodded, taking off his jacket as he spoke. “Really well!”

“So, what is she like?”

“Really sweet. I’m going to see her again. She’s in the second year of her master’s and is looking to get a job as soon as she graduates. She’s really driven.”

I raised my eyebrows. “She’s not looking to get packed up right out of school?” I probed. Though many omegas attended college now, they often sought packs after.

Eli shook his head. “She’s stubborn and wants to put her degree to use. She actually already has a kid.”

If I was surprised before, I was downright shocked when he said that. “A single omega with a child? Isn’t the father around? Is it an alpha? If she’s a mom, surely someone has a claim to her.”

“I’m not sure, honestly,” Eli said, rolling up the sleeves of his shirt and undoing the collar. “I think he may have been an alpha, but all I know is, he’s not in her life at all now.”

“Eli, man,” Micha said, sitting up straighter. “This doesn’t sound very casual. She’s an omega and has a child. You’ve got to be stepping on someone’s toes, dating her?”

He looked between us, then shrugged. “I want you guys to meet her, she’s…special. If you don’t like her, nothing will happen, but I’m not waiting until some arbitrary date of graduation, when she seems perfect.” He took a few steps closer to us, and that’s when the faint floral smell hit us.

Instantly, I had a boner.

“Fuck me, is that her scent?” I asked, leaning in closer.

Eli smirked. “Pretty amazing, isn’t it? I swear, she’s my scent match, which means she’s probably yours.”

Storm was frowning. “Something about that scent is weirdly familiar. I don’t know what it is, though…” He trailed off.

“Maybe you had a class with her and simply didn’t realize? You’re not the most observant.” I laughed at Storm, who rolled his eyes.

“Yeah, that’s got to be it,” he said. “Still…a kid is a big deal.”

I shrugged. It was and it wasn’t. “We’re not rushing into anything. Let’s just see how the first few dates go with Eli, then maybe we can plan to meet her. For all we know, she could turn him off by the third date by eating with her mouth open.” I laughed as Eli shuddered. That was one of his biggest pet peeves.

That, and when someone didn’t close the box of cereal properly and it became stale.

Eli was the oldest out of all of us, and I couldn’t blame him for being ready to start a family. If I was honest with myself, I was getting tired of the college hook-up culture. I wasn’t going to date an omega without my pack, and no one had come along that fit the bill.

“I’m really happy for you, Eli. Honestly. As soon as you think the time is right, I would love to meet her.”

Eli’s grin widened. “I look forward to it.”

He was so confident after only one date. This omega had to be something special.

Chapter 10

Kennedy

Studying was an impossibility. I had read the same page in my textbook three times while Charlotte napped in her little crib next to my bed.

All I could think about was one particular alpha who had swept me off my feet with a single date. He had been the perfect gentleman. And every time I thought back on the date, my pulse would start to race as my body hummed with the memory.

My phone buzzed, and I looked down at the screen. It was another distraction from my work, but at this point, I was giving up on being productive.

ELI:

How soon is too soon to ask you on another date?

KENNEDY:

That depends. I think people usually wait a day or two to make it seem like they’re playing it cool.

ELI:

Well, I frankly don’t give a shit about playing it cool. I just want to see you again.

A grin spread across my face as I clutched my phone to my chest, resisting the urge to kick my feet with glee, like a good little girl.

KENNEDY:

Well, luckily, I don’t give a damn about looking cool and collected, either.

ELI:

Just tell me when you’re free, killer, and I’ll work around your schedule. You’re doing so much and doing amazingly at it. I don’t want to interfere in any way.

Every word that came out of his mouth was sheer perfection. It’s like he knew the exact thing to say to make me giddy with happiness. There had to be a catch of some sort. Maybe he had a record…or one of his pack mates did.

Or worse, what if he never trimmed his toenails, and they scratched me whenever I snuggled with him?

KENNEDY:

I’m free the day after tomorrow, and I know for a fact one of my sitters is free.

ELI:

In that case, can you be ready at seven? I’ll pick you up.

KENNEDY:

It’s a date.

Setting my phone down, I put my textbook away and watched Charlotte as she slept, unable to keep the grin off my face.

“Your mama is going on a second date, sweet girl.”

Thankfully, the next day, I had almost a full day to myself that I could use to study while Charlotte was in day care. Opportunities like that didn’t come up often, so I took it gleefully, as it meant I didn’t have to hire a sitter again to have a late-night study session.

Grabbing my textbooks, I drifted to the second floor, to the exact same table I’d used when I met Eli. I hadn’t actively intended to go to the same table, but it was like my body gravitated toward it.

Placing my textbooks down, I pulled out my notepad and settled in. I even kicked off my shoes and crossed my legs on the chair. I was going to be studying for a long time, so I may as well have been comfortable.

While a select few students treated a trip to the library like a fashion show, the majority of them were dressed similar to me—leggings, an oversized T-shirt, and a cup attached to one hand, indicating a caffeine dependency.

The ability to drink as much caffeine as I wanted was probably the one silver lining to Charlotte needing formula instead of being breast fed. I had done my best in the early days to feed her myself, but she simply wasn’t getting the nutrients she needed from me. And at the end of the day, fed is best. So, now Charlotte drank expensive formula, and I enjoyed the occasional cup of coffee.

I fell into the routine of studying pretty quickly. Before I had become a mother, I used to procrastinate by looking at social media on my phone or texting friends. But now I had a limited amount of time, and I needed to get as much done as possible.

My hyper focus was so intense that I didn’t even realize there was someone standing behind me until a take-out cup of coffee was placed in front of me, along with a bottle of water.

Jumping, I took out my earbud and turned in my seat, even though I knew the familiar scent.

Eli stood behind me, wearing a pair of gray sweatpants and a black T-shirt. How he managed to look so refined and put together while wearing sweatpants was beyond me.

“Eli! Hi,” I said lamely.

“Hey, killer.” He smiled down at me. “I don’t want to disturb you, but I noticed that you hadn’t moved from here in several hours, so I thought you’d need something to drink. I also grabbed this,” he said as he placed the small take-out bag that held a grilled cheese from the café on the table.

My mouth filled with saliva at the scent of the sandwich.

“How did you know I’ve been here a while?” I asked, craning my neck to look up at him.

“Because I popped into the library before my three-hour statistics lecture and saw you sitting there. That class finished almost an hour ago, and you’re still in the exact same position,” he said, raising one eyebrow.

“I didn’t realize that much time had passed,” I admitted. “I must have really been absorbed in the work.”

“Don’t let me disturb you. I’ve got another class to get to soon, anyway, but I just wanted to make sure you had something to eat and drink.”

“Thank you.” I beamed, trying to hide just how giddy I was feeling. Despite my situation, I was still an omega, and omegas loved being taken care of. Unfortunately, it had been a long time since anyone had taken care of me, so I was lapping it up.

Biting my lip, I considered asking him to stay. Just having him near improved my day, but I really did have to study, and I wasn’t sure how much work I would get done if he was with me.

Plus, we had only been on one date. I didn’t want to get too needy too quickly. My omega nature made me desperate to cling to people that came into my life, but over the years, I had learned to take care of myself and try to avoid being too needy.

“If you’re still here in another three hours, I’m going to take you to dinner,” he said.

“Oh, no. How terrible,” I deadpanned. “I guess I’m just going to have to keep studying.”

Eli raised an eyebrow, and my serious expression melted away as a giggle escaped my chest. “I’m serious, killer.”

I bit my lip. “I know you are, and I would really like to take you up on the offer, but I have to go pick up Charlotte from day care in two hours. Otherwise, I would not be moving my butt from this seat.”

Eli nodded. “In that case, I look forward to our next date.”

“Me too.” I smiled. I wanted to reach out and touch him, but I didn’t know if that was appropriate. We were at a library, and whatever we had was still new. Every part of me wanted to grip on to this alpha and not let go, but I had to remain reasonable and logical.

Unfortunately, when it came to alphas, omegas weren’t the most sensible of creatures—we were slaves to our instincts.

Eli leaned down, kissing the top of my head as he muttered a goodbye.

I pouted as he walked away, an irrational desire to beg him to come back consuming me.

With a huff, I turned back to my textbooks, ignoring the way my omega pined to bathe in the alpha’s scent.

Chapter 11

Kennedy

“Are you going to tell me what the plan is for tonight?” I asked gleefully as I hopped into Eli’s car. His scent was everywhere, and my omega was immediately at ease.

“You’ll see when we get there. I got you a little something.” The alpha smiled at me before reaching behind him and pulling a blanket off the back seat. It was a large, lavender-colored faux fur that felt stupidly soft against my skin. Even better, it smelled like him. “Now, put this on your lap. While I greatly appreciate the dress, I noticed you were chilly last time.”

I gaped at him as he spread the blanket across my lap. He had noticed that? I was under the impression that I had managed to keep that fact to myself. The last thing I’d wanted to do was offend him or make him think that I wasn’t feeling good, when he was being such a gentleman, taking me on our first date.

“Thank you,” I said in a breathy voice, pulling the blanket closer to me, running my hands along it. “It’s so soft,” I whispered in awe.

“I’m glad you like it.”

“Where did you get this?”

Eli cleared his throat, looking out at the road. He swallowed, moving his hands across the wheel, like he was nervous. “I saw it at a home shop the other day and thought of you. It was so fluffy and nice to touch.”

“I love it,” I said with a grin.

“Good, there’s plenty more where that came from.”

I giggled. “Do you have a secret nesting supply store I should be aware of?”

“Nope, but I’ll have to get a membership to one of those places to keep you in the good blankets.”

“This is plenty!” I insisted, my hands clenching in the fluffy perfection.

He snorted. “Kennedy, that is just the first of many courting gifts.”

Butterflies violently attacked my stomach at his words. He was dating me the old-fashioned way, and it was frankly adorable and heartwarming. What had I done to deserve this?

“You don’t have to,” I said.

“I want to. If it’s too much, I will stop, but that’s only if you’re overwhelmed. If you’re simply trying to be polite, I’m going to remind you that it’s rude to turn down a courting gift.” He smirked as he spoke.

I opened my mouth to reply but closed it. He had me there. I wasn’t going to lie to him and say I was overwhelmed when, in fact, I was just filled with gratitude at his gesture.

So, instead of answering, I narrowed my eyes at him. When he glanced over and saw, he burst into laughter. His hand reached out, gently gripping the top of my thigh over the blanket as he continued driving.

My mind was hyper focused on that hand. The sheer size of it compared to my leg. He dwarfed me in every aspect. Yet I felt incredibly safe with him. The location of his grasp did have me considering how it would feel if he inched that hand ever so slightly higher.

We had been on one date, and I was already turning into a lady horndog.

“Who’s looking after Charlotte?”

“My friend Beth, again. Despite the fact my daughter isn’t even a year old yet, I’m pretty sure Beth is trying to corrupt her.”

“Exactly how does one corrupt a minor that young?”

“Gummy bears,” I said simply.

“Ah, yes. Terrible things, those gummy bears.”

I nodded. “They are, especially when they steal Mommy’s artificial bears that are full of sugar. Char isn’t even old enough for candy yet, but when it’s time, I’ll start her on those organic sugar-free ones. Just to start off with. I don’t want to put her into a sugar coma before she’s even a toddler.”

“In that case, we may need to keep her away from Charlie. Don’t get me wrong—my pack member is amazing, but he is a sucker for a cute face, and I have a feeling that any child of yours is going to be ridiculously cute when she wants something.”

“She’s going to be an omega, I’m sure of it.” I laughed. “She’s all snuggly and cute faces. Sometimes it’s so hard to say no to her. I hope she never goes through the terrible twos.”

“Maybe daughters are different, but I’ve heard from my pack mates’ mothers that they were terrors as children. Storm and Micha were always rolling around in the mud. I preferred indoor activities, but I wasn’t opposed to an occasional mud bath.”

I cocked my head to the side, snuggling into the blanket. “It sounds like you guys are really close.”

“Have you ever been around packs before?” he asked, glancing over at me.

I shook my head. “Nope. My mother was an omega and my father was a beta. I lost them a few years ago in a car accident. It’s just me and Char now.”

“I’m sorry,” Eli said.

My eyes started to blur with tears at the thought, and I quickly blinked them away. Sobbing my eyes out on a second date definitely wouldn’t be a good look. Still, sometimes I hated how little family my sweet baby had.

“I’m used to it. Charlotte and I make the best of what we’ve got.”

“You still deserve more,” he said.

I was going to answer, but we pulled up on the street, and he turned to look at me. “The place we’re going to is just around the corner,” he informed me as he pushed his glasses farther up his nose. “Stay there,” he instructed as he got out of the car, quickly walking around to my side and opening the door for me.

“Fuck it,” he growled as I slid out of the car. Before I could look up and ask him what was happening, his hands were cupping my chin lightly, forcing my eyes to meet him. “I’ve been desperate to kiss you since our last date. I was going to be a gentleman and wait until the end, but I don’t think I can,” he admitted, his eyes searching my face for something, maybe some negative reaction?

Well, there was no way in hell I was going to have a bad reaction to the exceedingly hot alpha saying he wanted to kiss me. Especially when I had been thinking about kissing him nonstop for the last few days.

Happy with what he had seen on my face, he leaned down and pressed his lips against mine. His smoky sweet scent was everywhere, and I was drowning in it. I didn’t want to come up for air.

His hand cupped the back of my head, both holding it in place and stopping it from hitting the car. Even when ravaging my mouth, he was looking out for me.

His actions gave me the warm mushies, and I was seriously tempted to tell him to forget the date as long as we could keep making out.

Eventually, he pulled away, a slightly remorseful look across his features. “I don’t want to stop doing that, but the restaurant is just around the corner, and if we don’t stop soon, we’ll miss dinner.”

“I’m okay with missing dinner.” I shrugged, making Eli chuckle as he gently pushed me away from the car.

“Come on, the least I can do is feed you first,” he said.

Taking my hand in his, I walked next to him. His grip was firm but gentle.

We rounded the corner, and Eli came to an abrupt stop. I glanced up at his face, which was startled, then looked straight ahead…

At the very closed, very no longer in business, Italian restaurant. It had clearly been shut for a few weeks. There were signs in the window and dust gathering on the one or two tables left inside. Even the restaurant sign was looking a little decrepit.

“Is that where we’re supposed to be going?” I asked, doing my best to avoid giggling.

Eli didn’t look at me, his gaze locked on the closed-down restaurant. “Oh, no… This place was open just last month.” He turned to look at me. “I’m so sorry, Kennedy, I should have called and made a reservation.”

I waved off his concern. “Oh, well. You know, there’s a ton of amazing cheap street food places near campus. Maybe we can grab something there?” I suggested.

He looked down at me. He clearly was unhappy that his plan had fallen through. “But I wanted to take you to a nice restaurant.”

I leaned up and kissed him on the cheek. “It’s the thought that counts. I appreciate the plan, but I am more than happy to eat two-dollar tacos from a cart.”

Eli closed his eyes and shook his head. “You’re too damn sweet. What am I going to do with you?”

“Feed me tacos and tell me I’m pretty?” I asked.

He snorted. “Nah, I’ll feed you tacos and tell you just how amazingly stunning and sweet you are.”

“Well, I’m okay with that!”

Chapter 12

Eli

“Of all the places I expected our date to go, I never imagined the library.” I chuckled as I guided Kennedy through the automatic door into the large building.

“I’m so sorry!” Kennedy cringed. “I totally forgot I needed to grab that textbook.”

“No worries. If you want, we can stop by that shop across the street for ice cream after we’re done here.”

We had been walking all around campus, eating our cheap tacos, when Kennedy had remembered she needed a book from the library for a class first thing tomorrow morning.

I had insisted we swing by the library, so she could pick it up. It was the least I could do, considering how goddamned sweet she had been all night.

My plan to take her to a fancy restaurant had failed epically. Usually, I was better at planning things, and I had been humiliated at my failure. I had expected Kennedy to be upset because, after all, she had dressed up to go out for a nice meal, and I hadn’t had a restaurant to take her to.

Instead, she had convinced me to walk around campus, eating cheap tacos on what was ending up being the best date I’d had in a long time.

Kennedy’s eyes widened at the mention of ice cream. “That’s a good plan. That place is amazing. Ice cream is the way to an omega’s heart.”

“In that case, I’ll make sure I feed you ice cream regularly.”

We looked up the location for the book she needed and made our way back to the older part of the building. The entire time, I stayed close to Kennedy, my hand on the small of her back, guiding her.

She didn’t shy away from my touch. In fact, she leaned into it.

“I’ve never actually been to this part of the library—it’s so isolated!” Kennedy said as we wandered through the dusty old stacks.

“It’s the quietest part of the library. They don’t even have CCTV down here,” I said, probably knowing a little too much about it, considering I rarely came here. “It’s like they’ve completely forgotten about it. Last year, there were even rumors of students hooking up down here.”

“Really?” Kennedy asked, turning to me with surprise plastered across her face.

Her sweet floral scent intensified, and a quiet groan escaped my chest.

She liked that idea.

My hand around her waist tightened, pulling her closer to me. Leaning down, I whispered in her ear. “Your scent is getting very strong, omega,”

She turned to face me, a serene smile on her face…then she bit her lip.

Being a gentleman could get fucked. I needed to taste her immediately. Using my hands to guide her, I took three steps toward the stacks of books, pressing her against the bookcase, caging her with my body. One hand rested on her hip, holding her in place, while the other rested on the bookshelf next to her head.

I watched her carefully for any sign that she wasn’t happy with the movement, but instead of concern or worry, she looked positively excited. Her scent was almost overpowering, and it was making my mind go fuzzy.

Pressing my body against hers, I delighted in the feel of her soft curves against me. I liked having her trapped between a bookcase and my body far more than I would have expected. Was I dreaming? I had to be, because this felt so amazing. I had the most beautiful and delicious-smelling omega pressed up against me, looking up at me with a look that was both innocent and filthy.

She was over a head shorter than me, so I had to lean down to capture her lips, ignoring the small voice in the back of my head that was concerned that someone could stumble across us.

Her lips met mine eagerly. The kiss was slow, demanding. I wanted to take my time with Kennedy; she deserved that. She tasted like the sweetest dessert. I couldn’t help but wonder—did she taste like that everywhere?

If she did, I was going to make it my mission to taste every last inch of her.

“You taste so good,” I murmured, resting my forehead against hers when we came up for air.

“You taste pretty good yourself, alpha,” she replied, her voice breathless and needy. That tone did something to me, my entire body tensing as she shivered in pleasure at my touch.

The next kiss was more forceful. I needed more of her, needed to drown in her scent. Kennedy whimpered into my mouth, and her arousal was calling to me. Removing my hand from her waist, I gently trailed it down to her thigh. Grabbing the soft, supple flesh there, I hiked her leg up over my hip. Her hands flew around my neck, anchoring herself in place as she ground her pussy against me. The new angle meant I could grind my cock right against where she was most sensitive.

“I think you like this,” I hummed. “You like hiding away in the stacks and doing naughty things, don’t you?”

“Only with you,” Kennedy replied against my lips.

Fuck. She knew exactly what to say to drive me wild.

All I wanted to do was rip off her panties, free my cock, and fuck her up against the bookcase. I had never been one to consider going at it in public, but the idea of making Kennedy come while I knotted her in the stacks, where anyone could walk by and see me claiming the omega again and again, was scratching a primal itch in my brain.

Mine.

“Alpha,” Kennedy whined, her pupils blown as she writhed against me, helpless in my grip.

“I think you need some relief, don’t you?” I asked, thrusting against her sensitive spot. The friction alone was enough to make me bust in my pants like a teenage boy, but I had bigger plans for the stunning little omega.

Kennedy nodded. “Please,” she whispered in a strangled voice as I sucked at the skin of her neck.

I probably should have been gentler, but the idea of marking her for everyone to see was all I could think about.

I smirked giving her one last kiss before slowly sinking to my knees. Her mouth dropped open in surprise. “Eli, what—”

Grasping at her thigh, I shifted our position so the leg that had been over my hip was now positioned over my shoulder, opening her up to me beautifully. Pushing the skirt of her dress up, I was rewarded by the sight of her tiny scrap of underwear that was soaked through.

When she spoke, I nipped at her thigh, her body convulsing as her pussy wept for attention.

“Shh, little omega. Be quiet, or I won’t be able to taste you,” I scolded, looking up. “Can you be quiet for me?”

Kennedy nodded, her eyes wide. Her hand came to rest at the back of my head, lightly gripping on to my hair. Good, she needed to hold on tight, because I wanted to ruin her.

Pushing the scrap of fabric to the side, I admired her soaking wet pussy. “You’re drenched, omega.” I lightly ran a finger through her wetness. “Is this all for me?”

“Yes!” she panted quietly. “Please, fuck. Alpha, I need to come.”

“Who am I to deny you when you beg so sweetly for your alpha?” I murmured, leaning forward and giving her pussy one long, slow lick.

Flavor exploded in my mouth. Sweet honey with floral notes. I lapped at her as she writhed in my grip, trying so hard to contain her noises.

Taking two fingers, I traced them around her opening, teasing her as I sucked her clit deep into my mouth. She tugged impatiently at my hair, making me chuckle. Part of me wanted to tease her, to take her right to the brink until she couldn’t take any more.

That was better saved for somewhere more private, somewhere I could hear her beg as she sobbed with pleasure.

When I filled her with my fingers, my cock nearly exploded. She was tight, impossibly so. My mind went straight to how she would feel strangling my cock.

Kennedy Brown was the perfect omega.

I was going to keep her, no matter what it took.

“Eli,” she whined quietly, thrusting her pussy toward my face, begging for more.

Pulling back, I smirked up at her. “You’re going to have to come quietly, omega.”

Kennedy nodded frantically. “Please, fuck, please. I need it,” she babbled quietly, before lifting her hand, covering her mouth to muffle whatever would come from her mouth next.

“Then be a good girl, and come in my mouth,” I ordered, returning to my ministrations.

I doubled down my efforts, alternating between licking and sucking her clit. My fingers found that sensitive bundle of nerves inside her and rubbed, hard, while thrusting my fingers faster and faster.

Her pussy was producing so much slick, it was starting to run down my hand, despite my efforts to lap it all up. Her legs trembled, and I used the hand that wasn’t mercilessly fucking her to hold her up.

She was close. I could tell by how tightly she was squeezing my fingers.

She released a muffled cry, her walls contracting, and a fresh wave of slick soaked my face as wave after wave of release racked her body.

Watching Kennedy was better than any porn. I had just found my new favorite pastime, and I was going to do it again as soon as possible.

Using my fingers, I gently rubbed her clit as she came down. After a moment, the hand in my hair tugged, demanding I stand. Even though I was the one in charge, I let her lead me up. Pressing her once again against the bookcase, I took her mouth, relishing in the combined taste of her tongue and her release.

“Fuck…that was…” Kennedy stuttered breathlessly.

“I’m going to do that again very soon, omega. Only, next time, I won’t be somewhere you have to muffle your cries, because I want to hear every little sound that comes out of your mouth.”

“Fuck,” Kennedy whined, opening her eyes and gazing up at me. The air around us now smelled strongly of her release. An irrational jealousy took hold of me. What if someone else got to smell her release? That was only for me. I glanced around, relieved to find no sign of an audience.

I helped Kennedy straighten her skirt, then gently cupped her face as I kissed her, softly this time.

It took her a moment to come back to reality. She was blissed out on the release, and that made a rush of pride fill my chest.

I had given her that freshly fucked look.

Kennedy started exploring my chest with her hands, running them up under my shirt. Her touch left a trail of fire in its wake, and my cock wept for her attention.

This wasn’t about me, though. I had been more than happy to make Kennedy come. Soon enough, I would do it again.

“Your turn,” she muttered against my mouth.

“You don’t need to, this is about you. Tasting your slick was more than enough,” I told her.

She quirked an eyebrow at me. “I want to,” she said, and without warning, slid her hand straight into my pants, into my boxers, and grasped my cock.

Holy fuck.

The moment she had her hand on me, I was putty in her grasp.

“I’m yours, omega. Do whatever you want to me,” I said softly.

Her pupils dilated at my words, and a fresh wave of slick filled the air. She smirked up at me as she gave my cock a few experimental pumps.

When she gave me a devilish grin before sinking to her knees, my legs almost gave out at the prospect of what was about to happen.

“I want a taste,” she murmured.

I had to be dreaming.

Kennedy pulled my cock out fully, face-to-face with it as she kneeled at my feet.

Looking up at me innocently, she opened her mouth. “Please fuck my mouth, alpha,” she asked in that painfully innocent voice that was so different from what she was doing.

Who was I to deny her when she asked so nicely?

One of my hands reached down, tangling in the hair at the nape of her neck. The other rested on the bookcase as I leaned over her, slowly feeding her my cock.

Her mouth was pure heaven.

“Fuck, Kennedy,” I hissed as she took every inch of me slowly, her eyes never leaving mine.

It was going to take considerable effort to last longer than three seconds. Kennedy’s mouth was pure bliss, and I wanted to enjoy it for a while.

“Your mouth is so perfect, omega, and it’s all mine.” I growled the final word, doing my best to keep the volume down as she increased her pace. She reached a hand up and gently massaged the base of my cock, where my knot was rapidly starting to expand.

Kennedy hummed. She liked that idea.

“You’re such a good girl, taking every inch of my cock. Relax your throat,” I ordered as she swallowed around me, making me see stars.

She pulled back, and I let her, loosening my grip.

“I want you to come in my mouth, alpha,” she whined, and fuck me, I was gone.

Blood pounded in my ears, and I had to resist the urge to brutally fuck her throat. I needed to paint her with my cum. Rut, fill, fuck, claim.

“Then make me come,” I instructed. She beamed up at me, opening her mouth and sucking me down with ease.

I wasn’t a small alpha, by any means, but Kennedy took me like a pro.

Her knees were open, and slick was running down her thighs.

I wanted to ruin her.

“Such a good omega. Does sucking your alpha’s cock make you feel good? I can smell just how wet you are. It’s making me want to do filthy things to you.”

“What things?” she asked, licking my length before sucking deeply again.

Minx.

She knew exactly what she was doing.

“I want to press you against these bookcases and fuck your sweet, desperate pussy from behind while I hold my hand over your mouth, so no one else can hear your sweet cries as I knot you, painting your insides with my cum.”

Kennedy’s eyes widened, and her movements sped up. The hand that wasn’t massaging my knot trailed down—between her legs.

She was touching herself to that idea.

Fuck.

The sight of her, on her knees, mouth full of my cock, slick running down her thighs as she touched herself, was too much.

With a silent roar, I clenched my hand around her hair as my cock started to throb, then released spurt after spurt of cum into her mouth as she swallowed.

I had never come so hard. My entire body felt shaky and weak as she milked me for every last drop, slowly sucking and occasionally lapping at my head.

“Jesus fucking Christ, you’re lethal.” I groaned.

She giggled, a fucking beautiful sound. “Speak for yourself.”

Chapter 13

Kennedy

The universe was smiling down at me. There was no other reason I could have found a strong, intelligent alpha who was sweet but had a mouth on him that made me see stars.

“How are we going to get out of here without anyone smelling us?” I squeaked, burying my face in his chest.

Eli chuckled. “As much as I would like the student population to smell me all over you, we can sneak out the back,” he assured me.

What we had just done in the stacks was single-handedly the hottest experience of my life, but I wasn’t satisfied.

I wanted more.

I wanted a knot.

Would it be too forward to ask Eli for it?

We snuck out of the library, giggling like a pair of schoolgirls, unable to keep our hands off each other.

Everything about this alpha called to me—his scent, his humor, his looks. How had I managed to find such a sweet guy?

“What time do I need to get you back?” Eli asked as we walked back to his car.

“Beth is only available until nine,” I said, pouting. As much as I wanted to go home and see my baby, I didn’t want this date to end.

“When can I see you again? Look, I don’t want to come off needy and desperate, but I really don’t like going days without seeing you,” he admitted, pulling me in for a hug.

“I have to agree with you there. I can’t tomorrow, but Friday?”

“Dinner and a movie?”

“That sounds lovely.” I sighed.

He leaned in close, whispering in my ear. “I’ll even be a gentleman and wait till the movie is almost done to have some fun… Don’t give me that look, you were thinking the same thing.”

“I wasn’t, but now I certainly am,” I muttered, giving him a heated look.

A wave of perfume permeated the air, and Eli closed his eyes and groaned. “You need to stop smelling so goddamn tempting. Come on, let’s get you back. Otherwise, I’m going to start doing very filthy things to you,” he said as he gently pushed me in the direction of his car.

“Tease,” I grumbled, but I did as I was told when he opened my car door for me.

A total gentleman.

Who could give me mind-blowing orgasms.

I needed to bite him, like yesterday.

Eli slid into the driver’s seat and glanced over at me, making sure I was putting my seat belt on. “My car is going to smell heavenly.” He sighed as he put the car in drive and peeled out of the lot.

We chatted about benign things on the way back to my place. Classes, our schedules, and such. With anyone else, the topic would be boring, but there was something about Eli that drew me in.

Somehow, he made every conversation engaging.

It also helped that he looked at me like that.

Like I was simultaneously the most beautiful and precious thing in the world.

A girl could get used to being looked at like that.

Every few minutes, my mind went back to what we had just done in the library, and another wave of slick would hit the air.

“Sorry.” I grimaced. “It’s entirely your own fault,” I informed him primly, making him burst into laughter. One of his hands left the steering wheel and lightly gripped my upper thigh.

My core was clenching almost painfully, despite the amazing orgasms I had already experienced.

I wanted more.

As Eli parked outside of my building, I looked around. It was quiet, a little dark, and there was no one in sight.

I took advantage of the opportunity.

There was a good chance I was being too forward, and Eli would be repulsed by me, but all I could think about was getting on top of that alpha.

Scrambling over the center console, I ignored the way my knee banged against it and started to ache. The only thing that was important was getting into Eli’s lap.

“Hello.” Eli beamed as I sat on his lap, my core spread over his rapidly hardening cock.

“I really want to drag you inside, but unfortunately, I can’t do that, because of Beth. Right here is going to have to do,” I said breathlessly as I leaned in to kiss him.

He met my kiss with the same amount of enthusiasm, his hands tangling in my hair, thrusting his hips up.

“Does my sweet omega need to come again?” he asked against my lips.

I whined and nodded. “I want more than your mouth—not that it wasn’t damn amazing, but I want more.”

“How much more?” Eli asked as his hands started to explore my body again.

“Knot,” I said simply.

Eli groaned, throwing his head back as he squeezed his eyes shut. Clearly, he liked that idea because I felt his cock twitch as it was pressed up against my core.

“You are too damn tempting for your own good,” he said with a growl. “I’m never going to get enough of you.”

“You better not ghost me once you get the goodies.” I laughed, leaning forward and nipping at his neck. My tone was joking, but underneath, there was a hint of seriousness to it. I liked Eli. I liked him a lot. If he ghosted me like Charlotte’s father had after we had sex, I didn’t know if I would survive it.

Then again, Eli was a very different kind of alpha, and I was already starting to trust him.

Eli laughed, a deep, rich laugh that made my insides clench. “Killer, you do realize there’s no getting rid of me now? Like it or not, you’re stuck with me.”

I giggled. “Oh no, how terrible.”

He tugged at my hair, making me lean back, exposing my neck to him. The position should have made me feel vulnerable, but it just made my entire body feel electrified. I was probably soaking the front of his trousers with my wetness.

Instead of being embarrassed, I liked that thought a little too much. I wanted him to wear my scent, so everyone around knew exactly who he belonged to. It was possible I was feeling a touch possessive of Eli.

“I wish we had more space. There’s so many things I want to do to you,” he said, his lips trailing across my neck, making me squirm in his grip. Even though I was on top of him, he was in complete control, his large hands easily holding me down on him as he ground his cock into my core.

“Next time, we can go to your place.” I sighed wistfully.

“Now that sounds like a plan.”

I reached down, pulling his cock out with ease. “Hello, old friend,” I muttered to the appendage I had been deep throating less than an hour earlier.

“Who are you calling old?” Eli grunted as I started lazily pumping his cock, enjoying the way it twitched in my hand.

“Well, you are getting on in years. How old are you again? Thirty-five?” I asked, innocently batting my eyes at him.

His jaw dropped. “Thirty-five? Oh, that’s it! I’ll show you what this old man can do.” He lifted my skirt with ease, pushing my underwear to the side and lining up his cock. He paused for a moment, looking at me, checking my face for any indecision.

Clearly, he liked what he saw because his grip lessened, and I moved down, impaling myself on his cock.

“Jesus! Fuck,” I hissed as my walls burned with the stretch and intrusion. Eli was large—I knew that from our previous fun—but knowing it and feeling it plowing into me were two very different things.

“How the hell are you so tight?” Eli groaned, his hands flying to my hips to hold me in place as I adjusted to his girth.

It was probably because, since Charlotte had been born, I had pretty much been a nun, but saying that would put a downer on the extremely hot situation I found myself in.

“How the hell are you so big?” I turned his question back on him. He kissed me softly, almost too softly. It was so sweet and loving, I almost started tearing up.

“I should probably ask if you’re on birth control, but holy fuck, I can’t think straight.”

I chuckled. “I’m on strong stuff. One baby is plenty for me right now,” I told him. “So, please feel free to knot me and fill me with cum.”

“Well, fuck, when you ask like that, how can I say no?”

I was coating his cock in slick and probably making a complete mess, but I didn’t have it in me to care. All I wanted was to be stretched even farther by his knot.

“So big,” I panted.

“It’s a curse, really.” Eli chuckled before breaking off with a moan as I wriggled my hips. I was so full, it was perfect.

“Can we just stay here?” I asked, nibbling at his skin.

“You don’t need to ask me twice. I’m down for a little cock warming.”

My core clenched at his words, and he huffed out a groan. I had never considered just sitting on an alpha’s cock for an elongated period, but now that I was, I was shocked at how much the idea appealed to me.

I was too impatient for that, though.

Painfully slowly, I rose. His cock scraped against my internal walls, making my legs tremble with the intensity of the sensations crashing through my body.

One of Eli’s hands gripped my hip, but he didn’t guide me. Instead, he let me take the lead as I adjusted to his size.

After a few experimental thrusts, I found my rhythm, slowly speeding up as my core wept around him, the wetness making it easier and easier.

“Fuck, your pussy is pure perfection,” Eli growled, taking my lips in his as I bounced on his cock, taking what I needed.

My body trembled with desire, I wanted to drown in the alpha. I shoved my face into his neck, inhaling that smoked vanilla scent that made my insides sing.

Our pace increased, and I peppered his neck with kisses, clinging on for dear life. Each thrust had so much force, I could have sworn my internal organs were being rearranged in the best possible way.

The windows were starting to steam up, concealing us further.

“I want your clothes off.” I pouted as I kept bearing down on him.

“Trust me, I want the same, but the lack of space makes it a little difficult. Next time, I’m going to strip you naked and take my time with you.” Eli nipped at my collarbone.

His knot was already expanding, and my release was tugging at the corners of my consciousness. I sat, fully impaled on his cock, as I clenched my walls around him while he throbbed. At the same time, Eli sank his teeth into my shoulder hard enough to bruise but not break the skin.

The bite, the promise of potential claiming, sent me over the edge as his knot rapidly expanded.

Knots were perfection.

How had I survived without them?

“Please, alpha, please come in me,” I begged. “I want to feel it.”

“Jesus, fuck, you’re going to do me in with words like that,” he panted.

I smirked into his neck. I liked that I had such an impact on him. Fucking in his car, our clothing still on, felt so dirty and perverted and I loved it. My body broke out in a sweat as the car filled with the shout of Eli’s growls and he plowed into me one final time as I shattered, his knot expanding rapidly.

Eli’s hands clenched on my thighs, holding me close as his cock throbbed with release, rope after rope of cum filling me up perfectly.

“I didn’t know it was possible to come for that long,” I muttered into his chest as he chuckled and kissed the top of my head.

My entire body was lax, and my muscles refused to listen to my brain. I was nothing but a pile of happy, well-fucked goo.

“I didn’t know, either. Fuck, you’ve ruined me, Kennedy.” Eli sighed, pulling me close and hugging me.

“Well, you’ve decimated me, so we’re in the same boat,” I mumbled.

“We can be piles of mush together. How does that sound?”

“Perfect. Pretty goddamn perfect.”

Chapter 14

Eli

Ispent the next two days eagerly waiting until Friday, so I could take Kennedy out again. The events of our date had been running on repeat through my mind ever since we’d kissed. Every time I saw her, I became more and more attached.

Soon enough, I would have to introduce her to the rest of my pack. For now, I was going to enjoy a bit of time with just the two of us.

Jogging upstairs to her small apartment, I brushed my hair out of my face and straightened my clothing before knocking on the door. Kennedy had texted me her apartment number after our last date. I felt oddly proud that she trusted me with it.

There was no answer, so I waited a moment before knocking again.

Movement echoed from inside the apartment, so someone was clearly in there. Frowning at the door, I lifted my hand to knock for a third time when it swung open.

There, in the doorway, stood a very disheveled-looking Kennedy. The state of her hair gave me the impression it had been that way for a day or two. It framed her face in chaotic tangles. Dark bags lined her eyes, which were bloodshot, and a gray pallor had taken over her skin.

“Eli?” she mumbled. “Our date isn’t until Friday.” Her voice was dry and cracked as she spoke.

I was immediately on edge. Something wasn’t right. She looked like she hadn’t slept in days and had been living in a war zone.

“Sweet pea, it is Friday,” I said cautiously.

Her eyes widened as my words sank in. “Shit!” If it wasn’t so obvious that something was wrong, I probably would have had a good chuckle over her use of a swear word.

“Are you okay?” I asked, my eyes raking over her. She was wearing pajamas that were crumpled and well-worn.

“Char is sick. I think she picked something up at day care. She’s been running a fever, and she’s refusing to let me sleep… I am so sorry. I completely spaced what day it was.” Tears started gathering in the corners of her eyes as she spoke.

“Hey, it’s okay.” I took a step forward, reaching out and touching her forehead with the back of my hand. The skin was red hot to the touch. “You don’t seem well, either.”

Kennedy shook her head. “I can’t be sick. I’ve got to focus on Char,” she mumbled, but her eyes were hazy, and she didn’t seem fully present.

I knew from our previous dates that Kennedy didn’t have any family, and her daughter’s father was nowhere to be seen. She was completely on her own.

“I’m sorry, I’ll make this up to you,” she said, but as she spoke, her body listed to the side, like she was lightheaded. Instinctively, I reached out, steadying her.

“You don’t need to make anything up to me,” I said firmly. “But you do need to get some sleep.”

Kennedy’s brows creased as she looked directly at my chest. “But Lottie…”

“Come on.” I gently nudged her back into her apartment.

It was the first time I had seen her place. Immediately, I was hit with the overwhelming smells of violet and vanilla. Easily recognizable, but on top of it, there was a slightly sweeter scent, almost like vanilla cupcakes. That had to be her daughter.

“Wha…” Kennedy trailed off. She was completely out of it.

“Where’s Charlotte?” I asked gently.

“Crib, she finally fell asleep.”

“Okay, then, you can get some sleep,” I said softly, pushing her in the direction of her open bedroom door. This wasn’t how I pictured seeing her bedroom for the first time.

“I can’t. Lottie needs her meds to keep her fever down in like an hour,” she said, her words almost slurring together.

“I’m here. I’ll keep an eye on everything. You’re no use to your daughter dead on your feet,” I insisted, nudging her toward the bed.

“Maybe just a few minutes?” Kennedy asked, scrunching her nose as she crawled into her bed. As she did so, I got a spectacular view of her ass in those little sleep shorts before she collapsed into bed, crashing headfirst into her exhaustion and letting the need to sleep win.

There was no way in hell I was going to wake her up. Running a hand through my hair, I adjusted my glasses and looked around.

Their home was nice. Though the apartment was old and rundown, Kennedy had clearly done her best to make it homey and comfortable for her and her daughter.

Removing my phone from my pocket, I dialed. “Why the hell are you calling me? Aren’t you on a date?” Micha didn’t even bother to greet me. “Did she realize that I’m the hot member of our pack and wants to bang me instead of you? If so, I totally understand it. There’s only so many women who can resist the—”

“Can you shut up for one minute and let me speak?” I huffed.

“Grumpy much? I’m listening.”

“I came to pick Kennedy up for our date, and she’s sick. As is her daughter. They’re both asleep at the moment, but I need to keep an eye on them. If I send you a list, will you go to the grocery store and pick up some things, so I can make them some food?”

“Sure, are they okay?” he said without hesitation. He liked to joke around, but when things were serious, I could count on him.

“Yeah, it just looks like a nasty cold or flu. Kennedy needs rest and fluids, but as for Charlotte, I’m not so sure. I’m not exactly knowledgeable about what to feed babies. Like, when do they start eating solid food?”

Micha laughed. “I am the last person to ask that question.”

“No shit. As soon as I send you that list, I’m going to call the most maternal person we know.”

“My ma?” Micha laughed.

“She pretty much raised all of us,” I pointed out.

“She’s the best person to call in this situation, but you know that woman is baby crazy. The minute she learns you’re dating someone who has a baby, it’s game over for you. Don’t go calling her unless you’re dead serious.”

“I am. I was hoping to bring her back to the pack soon.”

Micha was silent for a moment. “Well, damn. I guess I better go do some shopping. Maybe I’ll get a chance to meet this elusive omega.”

“Maybe, but she’s exhausted. I don’t think she’s slept in the last two days, since our date, what with Lottie being sick, so she needs her rest.”

“That’s fair. I won’t make a pain out of myself. Do you want me to tell the others?”

“Not yet. We both know they’ll be curious and want to come visit, and I don’t want to overwhelm her with a bunch of strange scents in her house.”

Micha hissed. “Oh, yeah, that’s got to be an omega’s nightmare. Okay, I’ll head to the store now. I shouldn’t be longer than an hour. Text me the list and the address.”

“Will do.”

The list was probably a bit longer than it should have been, but given the abysmal state of Kennedy’s kitchen, I wasn’t going to skimp out. A quick Google search of Lottie’s formula told me everything I needed to know. Kennedy bought herself off-brand items from the discount store, and her food was basic. Charlotte’s formula, on the other hand, was pricey and one of the best rated. There were even a few jars of premium organic baby food in the fridge.

Everything I had learned about Kennedy pointed to her being painfully sweet and selfless. She was always looking to take care of those around her, but no one seemed to be taking care of her.

Well, that was about to change.

Taking one final look around the kitchen, I pulled up the contact info for Micha’s mom, and she picked up after one ring.

“Eli, my dear! Are you doing okay? Please don’t tell me you’re still working yourself to the bone for that PhD.”

I couldn’t help but smile at the familiar warm voice of Mrs. Jones coming through the phone. “The workload is intense, but that’s not why I’m calling you. What food do I need to give to a seven-month-old baby? Is formula enough?”

The other end of the phone was silent for a moment as my words sank in. “What have you been up to?”

“Not that.” I laughed lightly. “I’ve been seeing a girl. Her name is Kennedy, and she has a baby. I came to pick her up for a date tonight, and she is so sick, as is Charlotte, her baby. I managed to convince her I would take care of everything, so she would get some sleep, but now I’m lost,” I admitted.

“Does Kennedy have no family who can keep an eye on them?”

“None.”

Mrs. Jones let out an unhappy sigh. “That’s terrible. Okay, you said her daughter is seven months old, yes?”

“That’s right. I found several kinds of formula, and she also keeps really detailed notes on the fridge, so I know exactly how much formula Charlotte is drinking and what times she needs the fever medication. But I thought I better check, since I don’t want to wake Kennedy. She was dead on her feet.”

“The poor dear. Honestly, if the baby is sick, sticking to formula is probably a good idea. She’s at the age where she’ll be eating a few solids, but when she’s sick, that’s the last thing you want to give her. Just give her formula and see if she’ll take it. Are you on your own?”

“Not for long. Before I called you, I called your wayward son, who is currently going to the grocery store to pick up supplies, since there isn’t much here and I think Kennedy could use a good meal.”

Mrs. Jones hummed in agreement. “She sounds like an important girl, if you are doing so much for her. I can’t imagine how much she’s struggling with a baby all on her own. I had enough difficulty raising my Micha, and he had three dads to take on some of the workload.”

“We’ve been on a few dates, and it’s been going well. I was thinking about introducing her to the pack soon.”

“Oh, that’s marvelous. I’m so happy for you, my boy. If my Micha does anything to piss you off, let me know, and I will make him suffer. Also, if he’s on his way to the store, you should probably have him get an extra container or two of formula. That stuff is expensive, and you’re probably going to mess up the first bottle…” She trailed off.

I smirked, even though she couldn’t see it. “Already done,” I said, pride leaching into my voice.

Mrs. Jones laughed. “I knew you were the smart one. Now, go look after the girls, and if you need any help, I’m right here. Hell, if you want me to, I will come down and help out in person,” she said. “But I get the impression that you want to help her yourself right now.”

“I do, but I want to do it right.”

“If it’s the flu or common cold, then they just need rest, lots of fluids, and a good meal. Anything you can do to make her life easier would be greatly appreciated, I’m sure.”

“Thank you. I mean it.”

“Hopefully, at some point in the future, I can meet this lovely Kennedy and her baby.”

“I can assure you, you will be the first of the parents to know.” I smiled.

“Good! I dealt with all four of you boys being bratty little teenagers. I get first dibs on meeting my new granddaughter.”

I laughed. “You’re coming on a little strong there.”

Mrs. Jones hummed. “I’m not so sure. I don’t think you would call me about looking after a baby for just any girl. And you’re not like Storm or Charlie—you’re far more serious than them. They can be led around far too easily by what’s in their pants.”

I snorted a laugh. She wasn’t wrong, but it was still funny to hear. “I like how you left your son off that list.”

“I have no idea what you’re talking about. My sweet boy is a virgin, and he will never know about filthy things until he’s married and mated,” she said primly.

“Wasn’t it you who found his stash of porno magazines under his bed when he was fourteen?”

She groaned. “Eli, I have spent every day of my life since trying to forget that. Now, go help your girls and call back if you need anything.”

We said our goodbyes and hung up.

Rolling up my sleeves, I turned to the kitchen sink and the pile of dishes that had accumulated there. While I wasn’t the most knowledgeable about babies or dealing with sickness, I did know how to wash the dishes.

So, at least I had somewhere to start.

Chapter 15

Kennedy

Every muscle in my body ached. My head was pounding, and I was so groggy. Despite that, my body felt like it had been asleep for a while. A suspiciously long while. My entire body felt mushy, like liquid, and I was so relaxed and comfortable. All I wanted to do was nest down deeper into the blankets and sleep more.

For some reason, my nest smelled better than usual. Instead of my floral scent alone, there was now a little something darker and smoky in the mix. It was delicious, and my omega loved it.

“Sweet pea, you need to drink something,” a soothing voice said.

I shifted, cracking an eyelid open, only to be met with a solid chest.

I wasn’t alone in my bed.

Eli was the source of the lovely smell.

He was lying on his side in my nest, one arm on the pillow above me and the other hanging lightly over my waist as I nuzzled into his chest.

Why was there an alpha in my nest?

And why was my head pounding painfully?

I glanced up at Eli, the movement making my neck protest. How long had I been asleep for a simple movement to make my body ache?

“Uhhh…hi,” I said lamely.

Eli chuckled. “Hello, sleepyhead.” He spoke softly as he used one hand to brush the hair out of my face.

I was so stupidly comfortable, the last thing I wanted to do was move.

“Where’s Char?” I asked sleepily. Even though my body was languid, and I was distracted by the alpha in my bed, my first concern had to be my daughter, always.

“She’s fast asleep. Her fever is completely gone. We’ve been giving her the medicine you had listed on the fridge with times and dosages. That was smart of you, by the way.”

“I never want to risk losing track,” I admitted. “I should check on her,” I said, trying to move, but Eli’s hands kept me in place.

“You need to rest. You were sicker than her. Charlotte’s doing well, napping a lot, but I called Micha’s mother, and she assured me that’s totally normal when recovering from a fever.”

“She needs to be fed.”

Eli smiled. “Also done. I didn’t know how much to feed her, but Micha’s ma assured me that just formula was okay while she was sick. We offered it to her regularly, and she ate a fair bit.”

I raised my eyebrows. “It sounds like you took care of everything.”

Eli kissed the top of my head in a motion that made my insides turn into goo. “I wanted you to be able to rest. You deserved it.”

My insides may have been goo, but at those words, I completely melted. When was the last time someone had taken care of me? Like, truly taken care of me?

Even though I was sick, I had never felt so amazing. It was odd. I wanted to stay in Eli’s arms…but I also wanted to check on my baby.

“You can’t just barge in and take care of me, a girl could get used to that,” I mumbled into his chest.

“Well, I guess you’re going to have to get used to it, because I’m not going anywhere, killer.”

I was an omega, we thrived on being cared for. It was part of our baser instincts. Alphas had the instinct to care and protect; that’s why packs worked so well.

There were still a lot of people who denied that nature. I had met plenty of alphas who were self-absorbed douchebags who couldn’t think beyond the next frat party they wanted to attend. Eli was a whole other breed of alpha, like something straight out of a romance novel.

I hummed contentedly, nuzzling deeper into his chest, huffing the smoky scent that made my body languid.

Eventually, after a few more moments of drifting in and out of sleep, I sighed. “I should get up and check on Char,” I murmured, sitting up.

Eli gently guided me into an upright position, a bottle of water appearing in front of my face. “Drink,” he ordered lightly. “You need to hydrate.”

I took a swig of the water, surprised it tasted sweet.

Eli smiled at me. “Electrolyte packet,” he explained simply.

“It’s good.” I nodded thankfully.

“How are you feeling?”

I took stock of my body. Everything was sore, but my head was somewhat clearer. “Better. Not back to full strength, but I’m on the mend.”

“In that case, why don’t you go and grab a shower while I heat up some food? There’s a veggie soup and even some Asiago bread, straight from the bakery.”

I groaned. “That sounds amazing,” I murmured. “Wait, how did you end up in the nest?” I asked, cocking an eyebrow.

Eli laughed. “I never intended to end up in the nest. I was determined to respect your space. Whenever you needed to drink or eat, I would just come to the edge of the nest and convince you to do so. But the last time I did, you grabbed me and dragged me into the nest before I could even protest. Next thing I knew, you were wrapped around me, shoving your face in my neck and making happy noises. After that, I didn’t have the heart to leave.”

“I did that?” I cried out in shock.

Eli nodded, a grin tugging at the corner of his mouth. “Oh yeah, and frankly, it was adorable knowing just how much your omega likes me.”

“I’m going to die of embarrassment,” I groaned, burying my head in his chest, so I wouldn’t have to look at him.

“Hey.” He gently tugged at my chin, forcing our eyes to meet. “I like it, and trust me, I’m just as attached to you, little omega.”

“We’ve been on two dates!” I protested.

Eli cocked his head to the side. “This counts as a third date, don’t you agree?” he asked seriously, making me giggle.

“You’re incorrigible.”

“Only for you! Now, why don’t you go grab a shower and throw on some clean pajamas, while I get the food heated up?”

“Is this your way of telling me I smell bad?” I giggled.

Eli pulled an adorable face. “You smell amazing, you always do, but I would be lying if I didn’t admit you’re starting to smell a little ripe from being sick…”

My eyes widened, and I tried to shuffle away. I had been sick for two days. I probably smelled awful. It was downright cruel of me to subject Eli to that.

His arms tightened around me as he made a dismissive noise. “I don’t care how you smell. Actually, wait, that came out wrong. I do care how you smell. You smell amazing, but I don’t give a damn if you smell a bit off when you’ve been sick. You’ve got way bigger things to focus on. I just thought it may be a good idea for you to take a shower before you go see Charlotte. I know babies have sensitive noses, and I’m pretty sure if Mommy smells a little sick, it could upset her.”

I gaped up at him. Had this man just straight-up fallen out of heaven? Every time he opened his mouth, he said something sweet and caring and made me feel mushy inside. He had just admitted that he liked my scent, which I supposed was a given, seeing as we were kind of dating, but it was always nice to hear it. Two, he had considered my baby and her comfort, and three, he wanted to feed me.

“You’re too damn good to me.”

Eli shook his head. “Nope, I’m nowhere near good enough, and I’m going to spend the rest of my days making you realize just what you are worth.”

Twenty minutes later, I came out of the shower, squeaky clean and in a new pair of pajamas. Now that the cobwebs had cleared somewhat, I brushed my damp hair and put it up with a claw clip. I didn’t have the energy to dry it yet, so I would have to do it later.

Being sick was exhausting.

As soon as I left the bathroom, the overwhelming smell of delicious food hit me, and my stomach growled. When was the last time I’d eaten?

Food would have to wait, though. I needed to check on my baby first.

Padding into the living room, I stopped short at the sight greeting me.

There was an alpha on my sofa.

One I didn’t recognize.

If that wasn’t disarming enough, he was shirtless, and my baby was fast asleep on his chest. Lottie was snoozing away, looking far too comfortable, snuggled up.

“Hey! You must be Kennedy.” The alpha beamed at me. “I would stand up and greet you, but the tiny terror seems very comfortable here,” he said, smiling down at my snoozing daughter.

He was handsome—I noticed that immediately, even though I was far more concerned with the fact he was in my home and my baby was with him. He had light brown curls and bright green eyes.

His scent was easy to distinguish. Raspberry soda. That wasn’t the only scent in the house, though. I could also smell Eli clear as day, so I knew he was near.

“Who the hell are you?” I whisper shouted. Even though I was terrified there was a stranger in the house, the instinct to not wake my daughter was strong. “Why the hell are you in my house, and why are you holding my baby?” I said, my breaths coming in ragged pants.

The alpha’s eyes widened. “Oh shit, sorry! I’m Micha, Eli’s pack mate.”

“Killer.” Eli’s voice rang out behind me as his hand touched my lower back in a comforting gesture. “I’m sorry, I should have told you as soon as you woke up. He brought over groceries, when I didn’t want to leave you guys alone, and stayed to help with Charlotte. Turns out, it takes an idiot and a genius to feed a baby. One to make the bottle and the other to soothe the crying infant.”

I snorted lightly. “It is a challenge… You said you gave her the medication?”

Micha snorted, looking down to ensure he hadn’t disturbed the baby. “That part was easy. That little medicine syringe meant we could pop it in her mouth and distract her with toys, and she would swallow it before even realizing.”

“Usually, she wriggles when I try,” I admitted.

Micha grinned. “We tag-teamed it.”

“We also took her temperature regularly. I’ve kept a record on the fridge of every time we gave her medication and what her temperature was, so you can check it over,” Eli assured me.

“She looks really content.” I sighed. I didn’t know if I should be yelling about the fact that there was a strange alpha in my home or thanking him for taking such good care of my child while I was sick.

Either way, I felt like I had hit my head and woken up in la-la land.

Chapter 16

Micha

The omega was adorable, stumbling into the living room, her eyes still heavy lidded with sleep. The sleep had quickly dissipated when she took in the sight of a stranger snuggling with her baby.

“Why aren’t you wearing a shirt?” she asked.

“Your adorable, tiny terror spat up all over me, and I didn’t bring a spare shirt. She’s lucky she’s so stinking cute.” I grinned down at the baby.

Figuring out how to feed and medicate a baby had been a learning curve, for sure. There had been several panicked phone calls to my mother, but Eli and I had figured it out.

“Ah, yeah, if she’s had too much formula, she gets sick.”

“We learned that the hard way. After her last feed, though, she cuddled up on my chest and didn’t want to move. I swear, you’ve got a little omega in the making here.” I smiled at Kennedy.

She frowned, her shoulders tense. I didn’t like the idea of her getting stressed; she was already sick.

How could I make it better?

“Everything okay, Mama?” I asked as Eli looked down at her from behind. His eyes were constantly going to her. It was almost like a gravitational pull.

Our boy had it bad.

“I’m not sure how I feel about a stranger hugging my baby,” she admitted eventually.

“Well, what can I do to make you feel better?” I asked. It wasn’t like I could get up and hug her or shake her hand, considering her child was very dead asleep on my chest. “I would get up, but the tiny terror is clearly comfortable.” Truth be told, I’d had a crick in my neck for the last hour, but I wasn’t going to move. “I assume having a baby on me is the same as having a cat on me, where the universal rule is, you don’t disturb the cute, sleeping creature.”

The corner of Kennedy’s mouth lifted with the hint of a smile. “I don’t know about most babies, but Charlotte will pretty much sleep through anything when she’s exhausted. She’s very picky with when she decides to be tired, though. Every now and again, she’ll go through seventy-two hours when she believes she doesn’t need a nap.”

I grimaced. “What do you do when she doesn’t sleep for very long?”

This time, Kennedy did laugh, then shrugged. “I suffer.”

Holy hell. I liked sleep far too much to go that long without it. If Eli was serious about dating this omega, then we needed to look into getting her a nanny or doing some night support ourselves, because a tired and cranky omega was good for no one.

“Killer, your hair is wet.” Eli frowned, noticing the strands coming loose out of her clip.

“I was too tired to dry it,” she admitted. “Plus, I wanted to check on Charlotte.”

“She’s doing good,” I assured her. “If you want, I’ll pop her back in her crib, but she honestly seems pretty content here.”

I didn’t want to admit it, but I kind of enjoyed having the sleeping baby in my arms. It was the calm after the storm—the storm being trying to feed and medicate her when sick and crabby.

Even then, she was a cutie pie. Now that I had seen her mother, I understood where she got it from. I’d known the omega smelled good. I could tell that the moment I stepped foot in the apartment. The sweet floral scent that had been clinging to Eli after his dates was now intensified, and it made my mouth water.

Her daughter was a little miniature version of her. A mop of dark hair and a floral scent, though hers was nowhere near as rich and had a childlike essence that reminded me of baby powder.

“Seems mean to disturb her when she’s so comfortable,” Kennedy said, biting her lip. “Are you sure you don’t mind?”

“Not at all. I’m perfectly happy here. I may get you to feed me snacks if she sleeps much longer, but I’m easy to please. Throw a few fruit snacks in my mouth, and I’ll be fueled for another hour or two.”

Eli wrapped his hand around her waist, pulling her close to him. A foreign emotion bombarded me at the sight. I wanted to pull her into my chest. Was I jealous? I hardly even knew this omega.

Then again, I was already getting attached to her little monster.

I knew I wanted children one day. I’d always wanted them, but playing with the baby had given me a whole new level of appreciation for it. We were all nearing graduation, and it was time to start looking toward our future.

If my future involved a certain small, blue-eyed terror? Well, I was quickly coming to the realization that I was perfectly okay with that.

“Why don’t you let me dry your hair?” Eli asked. “You’re only just starting to feel better. I don’t want you to get sicker.”

Kennedy looked up at him, surprised. “Are you sure? You don’t have to do that for me…”

I resisted the urge to snort. How did she not understand that Eli wanted to do these things for her? Hell, I had just met her, and I was already thinking of ways I could help her.

“Come on, bedroom. The food will be ready in ten minutes,” he said as he lightly dragged her out of the room. She threw a concerned glance my way. I couldn’t blame her for being cautious. She had only just met me, and I had her child on my chest.

Hopefully, her omega hormones were working in our favor and she registered that our alpha scents signaled safety for both her and the tiny terror.

She didn’t put up much of a fuss and allowed Eli to drag her away. A few moments later, I heard the sound of a hair dryer through the closed door. It was muffled enough that it wouldn’t disturb the sleeping baby in my arms.

Kennedy was clearly exhausted and needed taking care of.

I wanted to do that.

Between my pack mates and I, we could spoil her, and I got the distinct impression that she wasn’t accustomed to being spoiled. That would make it so much more fun to shower her in love and praise.

“Your mama is cute,” I told the sleeping Charlotte. “Now, I need to figure out how to make her like me.”

Because I liked her, already.

I liked her a lot.

Chapter 17

Kennedy

By the time Eli had convinced me to eat more than two bowlfuls of soup, Charlotte was starting to stir and fuss.

Micha ran his hand along her back, lightly touching her forehead, checking her temperature. I should have been more concerned that I hardly knew this alpha, but every time I looked in his direction, my ovaries almost exploded from the sight.

Hot topless alpha cuddling my baby? That was a special kind of visual porn that would stay with me for years and years.

I padded over to them, ready to pick up Charlotte, but she simmered down, smooshing her face into Micha’s chest and dozing off again.

“What am I, chopped liver?” I chuckled as I took a step back.

“Nah, you’re still number one, I’m just a novelty.” Micha smirked. “Plus, I owe you. Looking after this one got me out of a study session I was dreading.”

My head cocked to the side as I knelt on the floor next to the sofa. “What is it you study?” I vaguely remembered Eli mentioning it at the game café, but I was drawing a blank.

“Computer science.”

“What made you decide to study that?”

“I enjoy it.” He shrugged. “I was kind of spoiled as a child, so I was free to do whatever I wanted. I liked computers, so I decided on a whim to study them. What about you? Eli mentioned you’re getting your master’s?”

I nodded. “I have only six months left—the end is in sight!”

Micha chuckled. “Eli’s work scares me. Have you seen his textbooks?”

“I have! They’re straight out of a horror movie, aren’t they?”

“See, that’s why I like computers. They can do all the math, instead of me. I’ve told Eli repeatedly that computers are going to make him obsolete.”

Eli poked his head around the door, having heard us. “Oh, I’m not so sure. There’s something I do with my tongue that a machine will never be able to do. Isn’t that right, Kennedy?” he asked innocently.

Micha’s eyes widened as he turned to me. “I need details,” he said as my face heated up. “Sweetheart, your face is going bright pink.” A smug grin spread across his face. “If Eli isn’t doing a good job, just let me know. It’s my duty as a pack mate to set him straight. You know—”

“Okay, not in front of the baby.” Eli chuckled, plucking the sleeping Charlotte from his pack mate’s chest and into his arms.

“Hey! You’re stealing my baby snuggles.” Micha turned to me. “I suppose it’s too forward to ask you to fill in?” he asked, holding his arms open.

I should have been horrified at this random alpha asking for cuddles, but damn, I wanted to take him up on that offer.

“As tempting as that is, I need to find my phone. I haven’t checked my emails in a few days, and I’ve missed some classes.”

“It’s on the kitchen counter,” Eli explained as he gently rocked Charlotte. “I plugged it in to charge for you.”

I beamed at him. He was so goddamned thoughtful. I should have been worried, with how quickly I was getting attached to his support. “Thank you,” I said, moving to stand up, but Eli held a hand out.

“Stay there. Little Miss and I will go get your phone, won’t we?” he said, as he wandered out of the room, returning a moment later with my phone.

Micha stood up, stretching his hands to the sky. His semi-naked state only served to emphasize the muscles in his chest.

“I’m sorry you had to take care of Charlotte. I really appreciate it,” I told him.

“Hey, like I said, it was kind of fun.” As he moved, I noticed just how different my couch was. Before I’d fallen sick, it had been bare, with only a singular throw pillow that had seen better days.

Now it was stuffed with throw blankets and the squishiest looking pillows. It was essentially a little nest.

“Where did all those blankets and pillows come from?” I asked, frowning at my sofa.

Micha looked behind him. “Oh, that? We may have gone a little overboard. Eli thought we should wash some of your sheets, so you could have fresh sheets when you started to feel better. Then we realized you only have the one set, so we ordered some stuff for me to pick up, and once I was at the store, I was kind of enraptured. Who knew there were so many varieties of pillows? I couldn’t resist getting several of them.”

“You didn’t have to do that,” I said, but my words rang hollow as I marveled at all the soft bedding.

Micha shrugged. “We wanted to.”

Tears started to gather in my eyes as I resisted the urge to ugly sob. This wasn’t the first time Char had gotten sick, but this was the first time I had any support.

A desperate urge to hug him came over me, and before I could second-guess it, I lurched forward and wrapped my arms around his very naked midsection. Micha let out an oomph sound and, after a second, wrapped his arms around me.

“Thank you,” I whispered quietly, nuzzling into his embrace.

“Any time, Kennedy. I mean that.”

“You’re being too nice to me.” I sniffed. His raspberry soda scent was so much stronger with my nose pressed against his bare chest, but I couldn’t pull myself away just yet.

“I’m really not. I’m just being a decent human being. We really need to discuss your standards because they seem to be under the earth’s crust. Never fear, though, Micha is here, and I’ll teach you all!”

As he spoke, he ran his hand along my back in soothing, circular motions.

“I see how it is. I get baby cuddles, so you have to have omega cuddles?” Eli asked in mock outrage as he stood in the doorway to the living room, Charlotte on one hip, my phone in his other hand.

“I’m sorry,” I mumbled, going to pull away, but Micha’s arms were rock solid around me, keeping me in place.

“Nope, you can’t start a cuddle, then stop it too soon. That’s a big no-no in snuggle law,” he said in a conspiring whisper.

“Snuggle law?” I asked tearfully.

He nodded, his face serious as I stayed in his arms. “The laws of cuddles are very important. I’ve watched enough legal dramas to know!”

They stayed at my house for another two days until they were certain I was well enough to look after Charlotte again. I wasn’t feeling 100%, but I felt well enough to get back to class, and Charlotte was right as rain, so she could go to day care.

Still, once they left, they texted me nearly constantly, checking on how I was doing. It was nice to have someone who cared that much.

As I tucked Charlotte in and crawled into my nest, I couldn’t help the pang of loneliness that hit me. In a startlingly short amount of time—a mere two days—I had gotten used to their presence, and now my home felt oddly empty without it.

Thankfully, I didn’t get the impression that I would be on my own for much longer.

Chapter 18

Kennedy - Four weeks later

My stomach was in agony.

“What have you eaten for the last day or so?” Eli asked calmly as he knelt behind me, holding my hair back. “Did you maybe have something questionable?”

It was humiliating, but the stubborn alpha refused to let me suffer alone.

After Eli had nursed me back to health, I was sure I wouldn’t get sick again for a long time, but weeks later, here I was—sick. Again.

“I’m not sure. All I’ve been eating is your cooking, freezer meals, and cafeteria food,” I grumbled.

Eli huffed. “Well, that isn’t exactly the healthiest of diets.”

“I eat veggies when you feed them to me,” I pointed out, leaning back and giving him a pained look. “I am so sorry about this. You did not sign up to play doctor. You’ve got enough on your plate as it is.”

“You won’t hear me complaining about getting to spend more time with my beautiful omega. I hate that you’re feeling like this, but I’m happy to be here. Not because you’re sick, but to support with this—” He gestured to the toilet, where I had been praying to the porcelain god for half the morning. “When you’re feeling better, I’ll go to the grocery store and get the ingredients to make chicken soup. Do you like it plain or with noodles?”

“With noodles.” I craned my neck to look at him. It was tragically unfair that he got to look that handsome, while I looked like I was a member of The Walking Dead cast. Even dressed in a pair of sweatpants and a long-sleeve T-shirt, he took my breath away. He could have had any omega he wanted, yet for some reason, he kept choosing me.

“You know, you could try dating an omega who doesn’t have a child and isn’t constantly sick.” I laughed lightly. Though I’d framed it as a joke, it was still a real concern of mine. How long would it be before he realized he could do so much better than me?

His brows furrowed, and he gently ran a hand through my hair. “Why on earth would I do that? I happen to be highly attracted to serial killers and their adorable children.”

He was ridiculously good with my daughter. I had intended to wait longer to introduce him to her, but after we had been sick, Char had become obsessed with her new friend. Every time Eli came around, she would get excited and demand cuddles.

“She’s getting far too attached to you,” I grumbled. “As am I.”

“I want you both to get attached to me. As long as you’ll both have me, I’m not going anywhere.”

“There are still so many things we don’t know about each other yet. I’ve only met one member of your pack. What if I don’t like the others? You admitted that you guys want one omega for your pack. You talking about getting attached feels a bit like throwing the baby out with the bathwater.”

“That is such a weird saying, I will never fully understand it. As for my pack, you’ve met Micha, and you liked him, didn’t you? Now, drink this.”

I nodded as Eli passed me a bottle of water, and I took a few sips. “Micha was nice…” I trailed off.

“Killer, you’re fooling no one.” He chuckled. “Your scent gave all your thoughts away.”

“I was sick! I was weak and couldn’t hide my emotions. That’s totally not fair.” I pouted at him.

Eli pulled me into his arms and kissed the top of my head. I probably smelled terrible from being sick, but he didn’t seem to care.

“That is not something to get upset about. I like that your emotions can be so obvious. Micha also liked you a lot. He’s been asking nonstop when he can see you and Charlotte again.”

“He has?”

He nodded. “Yep. As for the rest of my pack, if you’re not attracted to them, you’re not attracted to them. Yes, we’ve always had the idea that we would date an omega as a pack, and I’m pretty sure that’s how this is going to go, but if it doesn’t, then I’m also okay with that.”

“You always seem to know the right thing to say,” I grumbled.

“What can I say? You just need to accept that I’m a genius and know everything. How about this? Shall we ease into things slowly? Why don’t we get Micha to join us for our aquarium date next week? He’s already met Char and adores her. If that goes well, then we could have a pack date?”

“That sounds nice,” I admitted. “Though, maybe we should wait until I’m not dying to make plans?”

Eli squeezed me lightly. “That sounds fair. How are you feeling now? Do you think you can go spend an hour or two in bed while I grab some food?”

Taking stock of my body, I nodded. “Yeah, I’m exhausted.”

Before I could even make a move to stand, Eli had wrapped his arms around me and lifted me, as if I weighed nothing. With shocking ease, he carried me through the apartment and to my bedroom.

I was too exhausted to protest, so I simply squished my face into the crook of his neck and inhaled deeply. Vanilla, smoky, and oh so comforting.

As he lowered me into my little makeshift nest of a bed, I accidentally let a whine escape my chest as he started to retreat.

A pained look flashed across his face. “Oh, sweet pea. I’ll be back in thirty minutes. Then we can snuggle in the nest after some food, okay?” he asked, gently running his hand through my hair, making my body relax and go all mushy.

Head scratchies were dangerous.

“Cuddles when you’re back?” I asked pathetically.

Being sick made all my omega instincts a hundred times worse. Usually, when I was feeling stronger, I would have had a bit more self-restraint, especially with an alpha I had only been on a handful of dates with.

Well… eight dates now, but who was counting? Eli felt different, though. Despite only knowing him for a little over a month, he had proven that I could trust him time and time again.

It also helped that watching him take care of my daughter was the single hottest thing I’d ever seen a man do.

Eli leaned forward to kiss my forehead, pulling the blankets up over me. “As soon as I’m back, I’ll put some food on the stove, and then we can all have a cuddle. Cuddle and watch movies. How does that sound? We’ve got time until Little Miss is done at day care.”

“That sounds perfect,” I admitted wistfully.

He gave me one final kiss before retreating, the sounds of him gathering his phone and keys as he exited reaching my ears.

The moment he left, there was a hollowness in my chest.

I was well and truly fucked.

I was drifting in and out of sleep when Eli returned. He slid into the bed, slowly shaking me awake.

“Sweet pea, can you wake up for a moment?” he asked gently.

“Yeah?” I asked, sitting up.

“Something occurred to me while I was out, so I picked something up at the store. I probably should have talked to you first, but well… I remember you telling me about your morning sickness with Char and how you craved apples…”

It took a moment for his words to sink in.

I had told him about my apple craving. Toward the end of my pregnancy, I had been feral for apples. I couldn’t get enough of them, but at least it was a healthy craving.

“Yeah?” I repeated, confused.

“Well, you’re sick, and have been for a while, and you’re eating lots of apples,” Eli said gently.

The sleepiness was wiped from my brain and replaced with sheer panic in a split second.

“You think…?” My chest started pounding uncomfortably. Why hadn’t I thought of that? Why hadn’t I even considered that as a possibility? “But I’m on birth control,” I mumbled.

“Birth control isn’t one-hundred-percent effective. It’s unlikely, but I thought it best we check, so I picked up a test.”

I rubbed my eyes, my mind running a million miles a minute. “Oh, god…”

“Do you think it’s possible?” Eli asked, pulling me into him and running his hands up and down my arms in a soothing gesture.

“Now that you mention it, it is similar…”

“You’ve been sick for a while, and it’s not going away,” Eli said.

I looked around my tiny room in my tiny apartment. If I was pregnant, it was going to be a nightmare. I could barely afford to keep myself and Char afloat. I couldn’t handle a second baby. Where would I even put a second baby?

“I can tell by that look that you’re starting to panic,” Eli said. “There’s no point in panicking until you’ve taken the test. It may well be negative.”

I nodded dumbly. “Yeah, it’s probably negative. I’m on birth control. Let’s do this,” I said as I clambered out of the bed.

“Now?” Eli asked.

“Yep. Now that the idea is in my head, I won’t rest until I’ve taken the test.”

“I guess it’s a good thing that I got the test before telling you my suspicions, then.”

“Oh, yeah. If you’d told me before you went out to get the test, I would have spent the entire time you were gone freaking out, panicking, and catastrophizing,” I admitted.

Eli chuckled. “It’s almost like I know you,” he said as he sat up, ambling to the kitchen, where he had left the groceries.

He took out the small digital test and handed the box to me. “What do you want me to do?” he asked, ever considerate of me.

“You wait here. I’m going to go pee on the stick, and I will come back while we wait for it to process. Luckily, I need to pee after my nap…” I said, looking over the box. It was one of the expensive digital tests.

I went through the motions of taking the test, almost numb with panic. How could I let myself get back into this situation? At least there was an alpha this time. He was with me while I was taking the test.

Popping the cap back on the test, I washed my hands and returned to the living room, where Eli was sitting on the couch, folding some of my blankets.

“Three minutes,” I said, brandishing the test in the air before placing it facedown on the coffee table.

“Come here,” Eli said, opening his arms. I sat on his lap without hesitation, snuggling into his chest. “No matter what the results are, we’ll be okay.”

I sniffed. “How can you say that?”

“I’m not going anywhere, and we will make it work. I promise you, Kennedy, I am not going anywhere. Regardless of what that test says, you are stuck with me. I am very quickly becoming obsessed with you.”

“The feeling is kind of mutual,” I admitted, nuzzling deeper into his chest.

“Good.” I could hear the smile in his voice as he kissed the top of my head.

We sat in silence for a few minutes, simply soaking in each other. Three minutes had definitely passed, but neither of us made a move to check the test. Perhaps we were both enjoying the last moment of it just being us cuddling until reality kicked in.

“We’re going to have to check it sometime,” Eli said, eventually. “Do you want me to do it?”

I took a deep breath. “Together?”

When Eli nodded, I leaned forward and picked up the test so that it was still facing down and we couldn’t read the results.

Taking one last long look at the alpha who had been quickly stealing my heart, I flipped over the test.

The answer was there in clear, bold letters.

Pregnant.

Chapter 19

Eli

Kennedy’s breathing rapidly increased as panic started to overtake her. “Oh, shit,” she murmured, tears filling her eyes that I quickly wiped away.

“Hey, it’s okay,” I soothed. “I know this is scary, and fast, but I’m here. I’m not going anywhere.”

“Another baby. Like, how the hell am I going to look after another baby when I can barely look after myself and Charlotte? This apartment is tiny!”

“We’ll get a bigger place. We can get one together, or maybe even move you and Charlotte into the pack house. I think it’s definitely overdue that you meet my pack now.”

Kennedy’s eyes widened. “I’m pregnant with an alpha whose pack I haven’t even fully met yet. Oh my God, how could I have been so stupid? Am I just ridiculously fertile or something?”

I had to hold back my smile at her rambling. She was stressed. That was understandable. When it had dawned on me that she needed a pregnancy test, I hadn’t been stressed in the least. I probably should have been more concerned than I was, but in fact, I was excited. The idea of being tied to Kennedy forever was oddly pleasing to my alpha.

Because now, no matter what happened, Kennedy and I would be in each other’s lives forever.

We were going to have a baby.

There was no way in hell I was going to let Kennedy struggle, like she had with Charlotte. I was going to be by her side the entire time.

“Kennedy, I promise you, we will make this work.”

“Babies are expensive!” Kennedy growled, running her hand through her hair. “I struggled so much…”

“I’m in the last few months of my PhD. I’ll be working a good job soon, and I will be able to help. This isn’t going to be like your pregnancy with Char. I’m going to be here every step of the way and, more importantly, my family will. My entire pack is my family. Between the lot of us, we have mothers, we have sisters, we have brothers, we have cousins. You have a village.”

Kennedy sniffed. “I want to trust you…”

“All you can do is give me time to prove myself, and I fully plan to. Now, I haven’t been through pregnancy before, so what are the first steps? I’m assuming we need to talk to your doctor. We need to figure out your schedule…”

Kennedy’s eyes started to fill with tears again. “I’m in the final year of my master’s. I’m so close to finishing.”

I nodded. “And we will do everything we can to make sure you do finish.”

She turned to look at me in surprise. “You don’t expect me to stop studying for the baby?”

A disbelieving laugh escaped my chest. “Kennedy, I know how important your studies are to you. I would never dream of telling you to stop. If any alpha tells you to stop, grab a kitchen knife and stick him in the gut.”

Kennedy chuckled, the sound music to my ears.

I had been so singularly driven when it came to my goals of completing my PhD to get a good job to then court an omega. Since meeting Kennedy, my priorities had started to shift, but now they were in complete disarray. Nothing was more important than our future now. We were going to have a child. I was going to be a father.

I was going to do absolutely everything to make sure that Kennedy and the baby and Charlotte were comfortable and taken care of.

My family was the opposite of what I wanted to model my future family on. I was the result of a couple who wanted nothing more than to focus on their careers. Both my parents were betas, and when they realized I was an alpha, they had discouraged me from trying to find a pack.

Being in a pack was inherently selfless. You cared for another, looked out for one another. My parents only looked out for themselves.

“I have a little over five months left of my degree,” Kennedy said as I lightly rubbed her back in a soothing gesture. “By month six with Charlotte, I wasn’t able to do anything. I was so exhausted from working part-time, I had to put my classwork to the side. I’ll be nearly eight months along by the time I’m supposed to be graduating.”

“Well, you’re not going to have to work this time around,” I said.

“But I have Char to look after,” she pointed out.

I chuckled. “I don’t think you have to worry about that. Regardless of whether you want to date my pack, they are family. Micha’s mother is feral at the idea of grandbabies and would relish helping you with Charlotte. That is, if you’re comfortable with that.”

I had no doubt in my mind that, if she was comfortable with my pack, then she would have no issues when it came to childcare or helping hands. Sure, my pack could be a bit immature at times, but they were all good alphas at heart.

Kennedy sighed, leaning in to my touch. “I guess I’m going to have to meet them soon, aren’t I? When are you going to tell them? I still don’t really believe it myself,” she admitted, looking down at the test again. “Maybe it’s a false positive?”

“Considering how sick you’ve been, I don’t think it is. As far as my pack mates go, I’m going to tell them as soon as possible, if that’s okay with you.”

Kennedy nodded. “Like you said, they’re family. They should know. God, I’m turning their lives upside down, aren’t I? They didn’t ask for this. They’ve never had sex with me, so having a baby added to the pack against their choice is just cruel. Two babies, in fact!”

She was starting to ramble again, so I interrupted her. “Hey, don’t worry. They’re not like that. Before we go making any concrete plans, we should just have a meal together. Maybe you could come to the pack house, and we’ll just get to know each other a bit. We’ve got a few months.”

Taking a deep breath, Kennedy nodded. “Okay, that sounds like a plan.” She yawned loudly.

“You need to go get some more rest while I prepare dinner and get Little Miss her favorite smashed bananas to eat when she gets home.”

“You’re too good for me.” Kennedy sighed, kissing my cheek.

“Nope, it’s the other way around. I’m going to spend the rest of our days proving that to you.”

Twenty minutes later, Kennedy was fast asleep, and I was in the kitchen, prepping some vegetables for dinner.

Picking up my phone, I looked at the time. My pack mates would all be home now, so I took a deep breath, steeling myself before dialing.

“Well, if it isn’t our illustrious pack mate!” Charlie crowed as he answered the phone. “We thought you had gotten lost in the omega and forgotten about us.”

“Hey, Eli, ignore dumbass,” Micha said. Naturally, Micha had put me on speaker. “How’s Kennedy and the tiny terror?”

“Good. Uh, I need to speak to you guys. It’s serious. Where’s Storm?”

My pack went quiet for a moment before Micha spoke. “What’s up? Storm isn’t home, god knows where he is.”

I sighed. I would have to talk to Storm later.

“Kennedy is pregnant.”

There was silence on the other end of the phone for a moment until Charlie asked, “With your baby?”

“No, the fucking Virgin Mary’s baby. Yes, of course, it’s my child.”

“Dude…that’s awesome!” Micha shouted. “Guys, you won’t believe how cute Kennedy’s daughter is. This baby is going to be so freaking adorable!”

My eyebrows rose as I absorbed his response. He was taking it shockingly well.

“I would have told you guys in person, but I need to stay here right now because she’s not doing too well.”

“Can we do anything to help?” Charlie asked.

“I can bring groceries again,” Micha chipped in.

“No, I picked up groceries earlier. I just wanted to let you guys know. Given the situation, I think it’s best that she meets the rest of the pack sooner rather than later.”

I hadn’t admitted it to Kennedy, but I wanted her to like the pack more than anything. I could see her getting along with them easily.

“Is she okay, or is it just normal pregnancy stuff she’s going through?” Charlie asked.

“She’s told me about her pregnancy with Charlotte, and it sounds like that was pretty brutal, so it seems normal for her. I’m thinking I could bring her to the pack house for lunch tomorrow? Will everyone be there?”

“We’ll both be here. I’m not too sure about Storm. I think he’s got a lot going on at the moment. I’ll give him a call and tell him he needs to get his ass here,” Charlie said.

“I know this is going to be stressful. It’s a huge change for all of us.”

Charlie hummed. “It is and it isn’t. Everything I’ve heard about this Kennedy is good. It’s not like she’s some random puck bunny that Storm knocked up. If that happened, I would freak out.”

I nodded, even though they couldn’t see it. It was actually surprising that Storm’s manwhore ways hadn’t caught up with him yet.

“I’ll order some decent food,” Charlie said. “Let’s not subject the poor pregnant woman to our cooking on the first day here. Is there anything she likes in particular?”

“From what she’s told me in the past, her cravings were apples and steak, and she absolutely loves Italian food,” I informed him.

“Okay, that gives us plenty of options. I will be able to come up with some food. Eli, man. I’m excited for you.”

“For us,” I said.

Chapter 20

Kennedy

Well, now I knew why I had been feeling so icky for the last few weeks. The possibility of pregnancy hadn’t even crossed my mind. I’d only slept with Eli once, and I was on birth control. With Charlotte, I’d been stupid, because in the haze of lust and alcohol, I hadn’t even thought to ask her father if he had a condom.

As much as I adored my daughter, I hadn’t wanted it to happen again, so as soon as she was born, I went on very strong birth control.

Apparently, it wasn’t strong enough.

Maybe I should have just asked my doctors to tie my tubes when I gave birth.

Then again, even in the agony of birth, I’d known I wanted more children one day. I just assumed I would be bonded. Settled in a job, instead of working on my master’s.

Was I going to have to give up my studies? I had worked so hard, and I was so close to the end. Simply being pregnant and studying was hard enough. Doing that with a baby who hadn’t even turned one yet felt like an impossible task.

I desperately wanted to believe Eli when he said he would be there for me. Everything he had done until now had shown him to be a sweet and caring alpha. I had no reason to distrust his word. My own past was probably making me overcautious, but I couldn’t help that Charlotte’s father had ditched me before I could even tell him about her.

My sleep schedule was only just starting to get back to normal now that Charlotte was a bit older. A new baby would mean more sleepless nights. What if they both went through a sleep regression at the same time? I’d be a walking zombie, and there’s no way in hell I’d be able to finish my degree.

All those people that tell you to rest before the baby comes, because you won’t be sleeping once they arrive, were liars. The lack of sleep started long before the baby arrived. Getting a good night’s rest with what was the equivalent of a beach ball taped to your stomach, that liked to occasionally kick you from the inside, did not make for a good night’s sleep.

“Here, drink this,” Eli said, placing a cup of herbal tea in front of me. “Ginger tea.”

I thanked him and took the cup as he sat down next to me, taking my spare hand in his. Eli fidgeted in his seat for a second, turning to me, an optimistic look on his face that immediately put me on edge.

“How would you feel about meeting my pack tomorrow? I told them about you, Charlotte, and the baby, and they’re excited to meet you.”

Tomorrow?

“You’ve already told them? That feels so soon,” I admitted, chewing my lip. I busied myself drinking the herbal tea, instead of answering. I hadn’t even told Beth yet—I had been so lost in my own world that I hadn’t even thought about it.

Eli filled the silence easily. “I told them immediately. We don’t keep anything from each other, especially something big like this.”

“Yeah, that makes sense.” I nodded, dazed.

What would his pack think of me? I had met Micha, and he was sweet, but the other two members of the pack were an unknown to me. Like it or not, I was connected to them now through this baby. If they didn’t like me, it was going to be a nightmare.

The last thing I wanted was to cause unhappiness in Eli’s pack. He had spoken about his pack mates with such joy. If I ruined that, I would never forgive myself.

“Given our situation, I think sooner rather than later is a good idea. With another baby on the way, you’re going to need all the support you can get.”

“I’m worried, Eli. What if they don’t like me?”

The alpha looked at me in shock. “Kennedy, they’ll love you. It’s impossible not to like you.”

That made me snort in disbelief. “Eli, I’m a single mother. Your pack mates are college students, still enjoying their youth. I’ll be cramping your style.”

“Kennedy, I’m twenty-seven. My party days are long behind me… and by party days, I mean the times I would stay up all night playing World of Warcraft with friends.”

The idea of Eli sitting at his PC all night, playing a video game, made me smile. He seemed so grown up and put together. It only endeared me to him further.

“I know,” I huffed. “It’s just such a huge change. I was finally getting used to my new normal with Char. This…this changes everything.”

“It does, but we need to look on the bright side.”

“Bright side? My ankles are going to swell, and I’m going to blow up to the size of a whale. Yes, we get a cute, squishable baby out of it, but the process of making the baby is not fun.”

Eli raised an eyebrow at me. “I beg to differ. The process of making the baby was extremely fun. The process of growing the baby is probably not as much.”

I snorted a laugh, putting my tea down. “I think I have to agree with you there.”

“And if your ankles swell, I will just give you daily ankle and foot rubs.”

“Daily? Those are some bold words, Mr. Daniels. Don’t write checks you can’t cash.”

He smirked. “Oh, I fully intend to do it every day. See, Kennedy, I’m kind of obsessed with you, so touching you in any way, shape, or form is heaven in my books.”

“Does that include neck massages? Because I do get a sore neck when I’ve been studying.” I hummed thoughtfully, taking another sip of the tea. “Ugh. This stuff tastes like medicine now. I drank so much of it throughout my first pregnancy.”

“Can the doctors do anything for the nausea?”

I nodded. “There’s a medication I got last time that I’m sure I’ll be able to get again. It helped a little bit, but it was hardly a cure. Instead of running to the bathroom twenty times a day, it was only three or four.”

Eli frowned. “Statistically, that’s a good decrease, but I would much rather we get it down to no times a day.”

“Think that would be asking for a miracle, honestly,” I said, shifting in my seat. This discussion of being sick was making my stomach queasy.

Eli beamed down at me, his face almost adoring. What had I done to deserve that look? I was a mess, sick, sleep deprived. Probably had enough bags under my eyes to rival a celebrity’s closet.

“Well, you decided to take a chance on a math nerd who hit on you in the library, so clearly, miracles do happen.”

My heart hammered at his words. Why did he have to be so dang sweet?

“Okay,” I moaned, though I couldn’t keep the smile off my face. “Tomorrow, I’ll go meet your pack. Should I see if I can get a sitter for Charlotte?”

Eli shook his head, grinning from ear to ear. “Bring her. She’s part of this family now. She’s adorable, they’re going to love her.”

I huffed a small sigh of relief. If given the choice, I would much rather have had my daughter with me.

Once Eli left to go run errands, I grabbed my phone. There was someone I needed to tell about this latest life development.

“Please tell me the world is on fire, and I need to come home immediately,” Beth said as she answered the video call. She was lying on her bed, just like I was. She was in her childhood room, which was an explosion of fluorescent pink.

She looked exhausted. Visiting her family always took it out of her, but for some reason, she still went every few months.

“Hey,” I greeted warmly.

“You look terrible. Are you feeling okay?” she asked.

“I’ve got some news…”

“You banged the hot alpha?” Beth smirked.

Looking back, I wasn’t sure how I’d managed to go this long without telling her. Between making up for work I’d missed while sick, taking care of Lottie, and seeing Eli, life had gotten busy.

“Yep. And now I’m pregnant again.”

Beth was quiet for a second as I let the information sink in. “What!?” she shouted.

“We had car sex, and apparently, I’m so fertile, my birth control was useless!” I cried, flopping back in my bed.

“Well…fuck. When will my new niece or nephew be here?” she asked.

“I think, around July?”

Beth nodded. “Well, we can make this work. You’ll have taken your finals before then, and I’ll be around to help with Charlotte as much as possible. How’s the alpha taking it?”

I sighed. “Being an absolute saint. He wants to be there to support me and look after me and he is perfect. A few weeks ago, he came over to pick me up for a date and discovered I was sick. He proceeded to call one of his pack mates, and the two of them spent the next two days taking care of Charlotte and looking after me while I recovered from the flu.”

“Woah, Kennedy, they sound pretty perfect! Have you managed to find some good ones?” she asked excitedly.

“Maybe? I don’t want to get too carried away, but they seem eager to be involved. I’m going to his pack house tomorrow to meet his entire pack. Beth, I’m freaking out.”

“They’re going to love you. Of course, they’re going to love you. You’re you.”

“But I already have a child. Having a second one is just going to complicate things.”

“Well, you can’t really change it now, can you? Ugh, I hate that I’m all the way over in Nebraska. I’m flying back in a few days, and we’re having ice cream and discussing this!”

From somewhere behind Beth, I could hear one of her family members shouting, trying to get her attention. She sighed deeply.

“Do you need to go?”

“Probably. I don’t want to. All my brothers are in their twenties, and yet they can’t toast a piece of bread.”

I winced. Beth didn’t talk much about the time she spent with her family, but from the little tidbits of information she had dropped over the years, I knew they didn’t exactly treat her kindly.

“Go, I’ll text you and let you know how the meet goes. Ice cream when you’re home sounds delightful.”

Beth smiled. “I’ll bring the rocky road.”

Chapter 21

Charlie

There was a distinct possibility that I had gone overboard.

When I said I was going to order food, I failed to mention how much food I was going to order. Several good restaurants near us did catering, so I had placed orders with each of them. Yes, this was only supposed to be a small lunch, but I clearly didn’t do small.

The result was that our dining room was starting to look like a Thanksgiving feast. Just to be safe, I had covered all the bases, when it came to the cravings Eli had told us about. There were several pasta dishes, and there was steak. There was even an apple pie for dessert.

The apple pie had led to some debate between me and Micha. Eli hadn’t specified whether it was just plain apples that Kennedy had been craving or apple-flavored things, so he was under the impression that an apple pie wouldn’t satisfy the craving like fresh apples would.

“Well, at least they’re apple adjacent,” I argued as I placed the trays on the table.

Micha nodded. “Yeah, but I’m still going to get some regular apples for our fridge. If all goes well, then Kennedy’s going to be spending a fair bit of time here.”

“It’s so weird… This omega has suddenly become an integral part of our lives, and I haven’t even met her yet. What will happen if we don’t get along?” I asked, voicing my concern.

Micha clapped me on the shoulder. “I can imagine it’s really weird. Kennedy’s a great girl, and you’ll see that for yourself. Not to mention, she’s stunning. I think we really have some potential to date her as a pack. Also, we both know how picky Eli is about women.”

I laughed ruefully. Eli was probably the most discerning out of all of us when it came to his choice of who to date.

We’d discussed over the years how we would go about dating as a pack when the time came. Our plan had always been to court omegas as a singular unit. None of this individual dating and potentially bringing one back home to the pack.

That was the plan for when we were a few years older, when we were done with college and ready to truly settle down. Until then, we’d all had a few flings. We were alphas in our prime. We were sowing our wild oats and having a bit of fun.

Sometimes we dated individually, sometimes two or three of us dated the same girl, but it was usually a beta, so we knew it wasn’t going anywhere.

When Eli admitted that he had asked an omega on a date, I’d been shocked. Even more so when I learned more about her and the fact that she had a child. Personally, I loved kids. They were so innocent and fun and fearless. We babysat our nieces and nephews on occasion, and every time, we ended up building forts, jumping off high surfaces, and generally causing the most fun chaos.

Children were amazing. Adults were boring.

This was different, though. As much as I loved kids, this wasn’t someone’s child I could give back to them when they got overtired or upset or needed serious parenting. As pack mates, we would all be responsible for Eli’s child. It felt like responsibility was about to hit us square in the face, and I wasn’t sure we were ready for it.

“Do you really think Storm can handle the pack having a baby?” I asked.

Micha sighed. “I’m not sure. He needs to grow up sooner or later. If he is at all mean to Kennedy or her child, though, I will punch him.”

“He won’t be mean. We know he’s a good guy. He just tends to think with his dick a bit too much.”

Micha nodded in agreement. “He said he would be here, though, and he’s nowhere to be seen.”

“We’ll deal with that later. I’m hoping he just needs a bit of time to adjust to the news. He doesn’t seem to think it’s going to impact him at all, only Eli. Today, let’s just focus on Kennedy.”

The next two hours while we waited for them was agony. We hadn’t set an exact time to meet up. Due to the nature of Kennedy being sick, we were trying our best to keep things casual, even though bringing a child into the world was the opposite of casual.

Still, all the food was prepared and just needed to be heated up when it was time. We ended up gravitating to the living room, sitting and watching a documentary that we had no interest in watching and neither of us were paying attention to.

The second the sound of the front door opening hit our ears, we both shot up from the sofa and made a beeline for the front door. We were both far too eager to see her.

I approached them a bit slower than my pack mate, giving them time to take off their jackets and get more than one foot in the door.

“You brought the tiny terror!” Micha exclaimed happily as he rushed forward, plucking the baby out of the omega’s arms. Kennedy gave him a startled look, but the baby was clearly content in his arms, snuggling into his chest, smiling happily. “I’ve got so many amazing things to show you,” he declared before wandering down the hall, taking the baby with him.

“Did he just kidnap my baby?” Kennedy asked, an adorable frown marring her features.

Now that Micha was out of the way, I could get a good look at her. Eli certainly wasn’t wrong. She was gorgeous. Long, dark reddish-brown hair fell past her shoulders, and she was wearing a long-sleeved knit dress that hugged her in all the right places.

Her scent, that I had only gotten hints of until now, hit me like a brick wall. Fuck me, it was intense.

Don’t get a visible boner. Please don’t get a visible boner.

It was undeniably sweet, like all omega scents were, but it had that floral and musky edge that made my mouth water. No omega had ever smelled that good to me. My hands itched to grab her and bury my face in her hair, drinking that scent deep into my lungs.

“Kennedy, this is Charlie.” Eli introduced us as he took her jacket, hanging it on the peg in the hallway.

She turned her attention to me and smiled brightly. Her entire face lit up, and I sort of swore I felt my knees shake.

I was not the kind of alpha who got weak in the knees for a girl’s smile.

At least, I wasn’t before.

Eli had spectacular taste.

“Hi, it’s nice to meet you,” she said, holding out her hand to shake mine with a shy voice. Her tone wavered ever so slightly, giving away her nerves. Still, her voice sounded like liquid honey, and I wanted to spend the rest of my life listening to that voice begging me to knot her.

“It’s nice to meet you,” I said, ignoring her outstretched hand and pulling her in for a hug. She was pregnant with the child of one of my pack mates. As far as I was concerned, she was family, and you don’t shake hands with family. There was also the added perk of having her pressed up against me. I had to angle my hips just right, so she wouldn’t feel my impending raging boner.

“Oh! Hi,” she mumbled into my chest before looking up at me.

Fuck me, those eyes. Large, deep chocolate brown, and almost painfully expressive. They were the kind of eyes that gave away every single emotion.

I couldn’t pinpoint why, but I really liked that.

“Are you hungry?” I asked. “Let’s go in,” I said, leading her into the open living and dining space.

Micha was sitting in front of the TV. He had spread a large colorful blanket out on the floor and was sitting cross-legged with the baby in his lap, watching videos of dancing fruit on the TV.

Kennedy smiled down at them. “Oh, she’s loving those videos.”

“They’re addictive to watch!” Micha agreed, his eyes never leaving the TV. “They’re good for her mental stimulation… I may have Googled.”

I led Kennedy to the sofa. Eli was hot on her heels. In the few moments I’d witnessed them together, his hand always reached out to her, touching her back, holding her hand, or simply hovering near her. His alpha instincts were probably running riot. When an alpha became attached to an omega, they would become protective, but if that omega was pregnant, then all their instincts were ramped up tenfold.

“So, what do you do, Charlie?” Kennedy asked. “Eli’s told me a bit about you guys, but I want to hear it from you.”

“I’m studying sports medicine. I used to play ice hockey all the time with Storm as a kid, and even at the beginning of college, and I developed a real passion for it. I wasn’t good enough at the sport to keep it up. Do you want a drink?”

“Just water, please. It’s good that you’re able to study something you’re passionate about,” she said, her voice almost painfully sweet. I wanted to pull her into my lap. Her eyes kept looking over me, and I could tell that she wasn’t completely oblivious to my charms, either.

“We’ve got ginger tea here,” Eli interjected, sitting next to Kennedy as he did. He turned to me. “It’s good for the nausea.”

“Oh, if it’s not a bother, could I get some of that?” she asked.

“Sure.” I went to go into the kitchen, but Eli stood.

“I’ll go and get it for you, killer,” he said, smiling at me while Kennedy was behind him, so she couldn’t see. I knew exactly what he was doing. He was giving me time to speak to Kennedy without him present and hovering.

I sat on the sofa adjacent to where Kennedy was sitting. I wanted to be close, but not so close it would make her uneasy. If I didn’t think it would freak her out, I would have sat straight down next to her.

“Why does Eli call you killer?” I asked.

Kennedy laughed, running a hand through her hair. “I’m studying psychology and criminology. When we first met, there was a joke about me being a secret serial killer because of what I’m studying. The name has kind of stuck since.”

“I like it, though I’m not going to say it suits you, because that may be a touch rude.” I laughed.

Kennedy joined in, laughing, and her body relaxed somewhat.

Good, I wanted her to feel at ease with me.

Actually, I wanted her to feel more than just at ease with me, but I needed to take this slow. I had met her only five minutes prior, and already, I was thinking about the long term with her.

Suddenly, I fully understood Eli’s obsession with her.

“How old is your daughter—her name’s Charlotte, right?”

Kennedy nodded. “Charlotte, Char, Lottie. The poor girl has too many nicknames.” She giggled. “She’s almost eight months old now.”

“I call her the tiny terror! The cutest terror that ever terrorized, in my humble opinion!” Micha declared, craning his head to smile at us in a way that wouldn’t disturb the baby in his lap.

“And I don’t want to pry…”

Kennedy shrugged. “Isn’t that what we’re doing today? Getting to know one another?”

“Her dad?”

“Not around. He doesn’t even know that she exists. I met a cute guy when I was working at the local ice rink. The next day, we ended up at the same club, and one thing led to another. He told me his name was Charlie and gave me his phone number, but when I tried calling him to let him know that, you know, I was pregnant, the number was disconnected.”

“So, there’s a man out there who has no clue that he has a child? Well, that’s a disgrace to the Charlie name!” I insisted.

Laughter erupted from Kennedy’s chest. “Well, maybe you can bring some honor back to the Charlie name.”

I intended to do just that. Some moron had messed up, leaving such a cute and delicious-smelling omega behind. There was no way in hell I would do the same.

“So, you did it all on your own?” I asked.

She nodded. “I worked part time, up until I was six months pregnant, and I had several scholarships that helped with some of my living expenses. I did every odd job that I could to save up in preparation for giving birth. I had already been accepted into my master’s program when I learned I was pregnant, and I didn’t want to give that up. I knew that the best chance I had for my baby was to get a good job to support us.”

“The alpha who put you in this situation should have supported you—wait, that’s presumptuous of me. Was her father an alpha or beta?”

“Alpha,” Kennedy confirmed. “Considering he didn’t even bother to give me his correct number, relying on him wasn’t an option. We’ve been doing all right.”

“That doesn’t make it okay. I hate that you had to do it all alone. You know you won’t be this time, right? Regardless of what happens romantically between all of us, you are family now.” I looked over to Micha. “I’m pretty sure he’s decided that he’s keeping your kid.”

“She’s so sweet!” Micha said, beaming at Kennedy. “Just like her mama.”

Kennedy shook her head, though she was grinning. “You guys are too much.”

“Nah, I think we are just enough,” Micha said.

“We aren’t overwhelming you, are we?” I asked calmly. “The last thing I want to do is stress you out. Especially in your condition.”

“Trust me, pregnant women can deal with a lot of stress. I’m honestly surprised Char didn’t come out with anxiety.”

Eli chose that moment to come back in with a steaming mug of tea in hand. He handed it to Kennedy while frowning. “Well, you’re not going to be so stressed during this pregnancy.”

Kennedy rolled her eyes. “I know, you guys keep telling me that.”

Eli turned to me as he sat next to Kennedy. “She needs a bit of time to believe we’re more than just talk,” he explained, and as he did so, Kennedy opened her mouth indignantly, thought about it for a moment, closed her mouth, and pouted at him.

“He’s infuriating when he’s right, isn’t he?” I asked.

“He is,” she growled.

“Where’s Storm?” Eli asked.

“He hasn’t left his room yet today,” I admitted. “I think he was out late, partying…”

Eli frowned. I’d known he was going to be pissed. Storm understood he was bringing Kennedy today, and he had decided to go out drinking until the early hours of the morning instead of being here.

“I can go see where he is,” I said, standing up.

I wasn’t even fully on my feet when a door opened upstairs and footfalls reached my ears.

“Looks like he’s finally waking up,” I said.

Ideally, I didn’t want Kennedy meeting one of our pack mates while he was hungover. It didn’t exactly give the best first impression.

“I’m sorry about Storm. He’s…” Eli trailed off.

“The least responsible of us all?” I filled in.

Eli nodded.

Kennedy bit her lip. She hadn’t even seen Storm yet, but I was already getting angry at him for damaging the impression our pack was giving Kennedy. Despite only meeting her a few minutes ago, I already desperately wanted her to like us.

From the few glances we had shared, I’d detected attraction on both sides. Micha had also insisted they had a spark, and given her pregnant state, it was obvious she and Eli shared a mutual attraction.

I was about to open my mouth when Storm stumbled down the stairs. Looking thoroughly disheveled and wearing only a pair of sweatpants, he descended the stairs, followed by a random woman I had never seen before.

It was a puck bunny. One that smelled like lavender, but not nice lavender—like toxic lavender. Like the flower had been left out in the sun and had been burned to a crisp.

“Oh, fuck! Hey, guys, sorry I just need to see Julia—no, Jenny—out, sorry!” he said, tugging the girl in the direction of the front door.

A startled squeak escaped Kennedy’s chest as she stared at Storm, her eyes impossibly wide.

“Charlie?!” she cried.

Chapter 22

Kennedy

It was him. I hadn’t seen him in over a year and a half, but I had no trouble recognizing his face.

“Yeah?” Charlie said next to me.

My head whipped between him and the alpha—the alpha I’d spent all this time believing was named Charlie.

“Is that Storm?” I asked through gritted teeth. My anger was probably radiating off me in waves, and the alphas acted accordingly, all of them sitting up straighter and paying attention to what was wrong.

“Sorry,” Storm said sheepishly, “we slept in. Don’t worry, I’m going to shower, then we can say hi and all that…” He pushed his friend toward the door, glancing at me before doing a double take. “Wait…have we met?”

The puck bunny clung to his arm, but he incessantly shoved her toward the door. His attention was now solely on me. “Just go. I’ll call,” he hissed at the puck bunny. She huffed and stomped down the hall, slamming the door behind her.

A rage simmered in my gut like I hadn’t felt in years. If Eli and Charlie were to be believed, the name of this person before me was Storm.

Which meant that he had lied to me.

Lied to me, then abandoned me.

“I swear we’ve met before,” Storm said, walking toward me, a panty-dropping grin spreading across his face as he reached out his hand to shake mine.

Thankfully, Eli was holding my cup of tea, so there was nothing stopping me when I stood up and swung my hand back, landing it with an impressive impact on Storm’s cheek.

“We have met before,” I growled.

Storm blinked several times in shock, and none of the alphas in the room spoke. My hands itched to throttle this man.

“Wait…a year or more ago, at the club, and the ice rink? Shit, that was you, wasn’t it?” he asked, another smile spreading across his face. “I’m sad you never called me. We had a great time, though—”

Tears gathered in my eyes. I had been so stupid and so naive. I had always held on to hope that Charlotte’s father was a decent person, but apparently not. Apparently, I’d slept with the campus manwhore.

I went to open my mouth and demand that I leave when Eli launched himself at Storm. Grabbing him by the scruff of his neck, he landed a punch directly to his nose that made a sickening crunch sound.

“You fucking piece of shit,” he growled, preparing to punch again, when Charlie intervened.

This was all too much. The reality of my situation was starting to sink in. I needed to get my daughter, and I needed to get out of there. I didn’t want to face this situation; it was too overwhelming. Despite what Eli had made me hope, this wouldn’t be a pack for me to join—how in the hell could I do that?

“Eli, what the fuck, man?”

“You gave her a fake name and number?” Eli growled.

“It was a fucking club hookup! No harm, no foul,” Storm said, clutching his nose.

“You have a fucking daughter, you immature dipshit!” Eli thundered.

At those words, everyone stilled. Everyone but me. Striding over to Micha, I plucked Charlotte out of his lap. With my daughter in my arms, I was scooping up my bag and getting ready to leave.

“Wait, what?” Storm asked, looking utterly perplexed.

“She spent weeks trying to track you down when she learned she was pregnant, but you gave her a fake number and a fake fucking name.”

Storm’s eyes landed on me, a look of abject horror on his face. “I thought she was just a puck bunny…”

“She’s the woman who’s pregnant with my child,” Eli growled.

Bag in hand, I made to hurry out of the room, but Charlie gently grabbed my elbow.

I shook my head at him. “I need to leave. Now,” I reiterated as Char started to fuss in my arms.

Desperation must have been evident on my face, because Charlie nodded. “I’ll take you back.”

“No, I—”

“That’s not an offer, Kennedy. I’m not letting you make your way back home alone while those two are duking it out. It’s cold out, and I’m pretty sure Eli drove you here.”

I sniffed, tears overflowing. “Char’s car seat is in his car…”

Charlie nodded, turning to the side table and rummaging through the bowl of keys. “In that case, we’ll take his car.”

The moment we were all in the car, my slow stream of tears turned into a waterfall.

“I’m so sorry about that. Eli is never violent. I can’t believe he did that.”

“I think we are all in shock,” I sobbed.

“Oh, omega,” he sighed. His hands found my waist, and before I could protest, I was pulled into his lap.

I was too upset and stressed to fight it.

His clean linen scent was so relaxing, and I wanted to revel in it for a moment. He held me lovingly in his lap while I sobbed. Large, blubbery tears that probably got all over his shirt and made a mess of everything. Still, he didn’t complain. He simply stroked my head and whispered words of reassurance to me.

“So, just to be clear… Storm is Charlotte’s dad?” he asked after a moment. “I think that’s what happened back there, but it was all kind of a blur.”

I nodded, sniffing tearily. “I haven’t seen that man in almost eighteen months… not since he got me pregnant. He told me his name was Charlie. Do you know that’s why I named my baby Charlotte? Because I stupidly thought he was a decent person. It was a genuine mistake, and I wanted to respect him! Gah! I’m such an idiot,” I said as I dissolved into tears once more.

“No, you’re not stupid at all. From the sounds of it, Storm is incredibly stupid. Though, it sounds like you named your daughter after me.” I looked up at Charlie, who had a wry smile on his face. “If that numbnuts gave you the name Charlie, where do you think he got it from?”

That made me pause for a moment. The real Charlie wasn’t terrible. He’d been nice to me, but I had only met him half an hour before everything went to hell.

“My head hurts,” I whined.

“You’re pregnant, and stress isn’t good for you. We should probably get you home.”

I nodded, craning my neck to look at Charlotte, who was fast asleep in her car seat.

“Looks like those dancing fruit videos wiped her out,” I whispered.

“I’ll send you the link for them.”

Chapter 23

Storm

Never in my life had I seen Eli so pissed. If not for Charlie and then Micha pulling him off me, he probably would have put me into an early grave.

“What the fuck is your damage?” I snarled at him. This situation was clearly fucked up, but why was my pack mate trying to punch me repeatedly?

Had it been a good idea to go out drinking and bring a puck bunny home the night before I was supposed to meet the omega Eli had knocked up? Probably not. That didn’t justify him trying to wail on me.

I knew this was serious for Eli, and I wanted to be respectful of that. I’d just gotten distracted after practice, gone out for a few drinks, and had a bit too much fun.

While making my way downstairs, the first thing I’d noticed was just how beautiful the omega was. Then that weird gut punch of familiarity hit me. Her scent reminded me of someone, but it wasn’t the same as before. It took me until a few minutes after realizing who she was to figure out that her scent had changed slightly. It was now deeper, richer.

So, I had apparently slept with the woman that Eli had knocked up.

That was a mess, to say the least.

“You know, you’ve done some pretty selfish and immature shit, Storm, but this takes the cake. She has a daughter!”

“A daughter, it’s looking more and more like you fathered.” Micha grimaced. “Especially given Kennedy’s reaction. I have never gotten the impression she is even remotely violent. Though, if you’re the reason she struggled with pregnancy and raising a baby on her own, I guess I can understand her slapping you.”

I shook my head. “No, there’s no way she’s my daughter. I would know if I had a child.”

“Would you?” Eli asked. “How the hell was she supposed to get in touch with you? You gave her a fake name and number.”

“I didn’t give her a fake number…” I trailed off.

“Then, did you give her a wrong number because you were drunk?” Eli asked scathingly.

Micha cursed. “You changed your number about a year and a half ago, remember? That blonde wouldn’t stop messaging you?”

I nodded. She had been borderline stalking me, so I had changed my number and kept the new one fairly secretive. “That’s right. Kennedy hadn’t texted me, so I wouldn’t have given her my new number…”

Had I lost out on knowing my child because of something as stupid as a puck bunny with a crush?

“Where did you fuck her? Was there a place where she could potentially track you down?” Eli asked, his voice simmering with rage.

I shook my head. “We went back to her place. She was living in the dorms.”

“So, how was she meant to find you when she found out she was pregnant? This is your fuckup, Storm. You fathered a child and walked away without even knowing it. I swear to God, you need to get your shit together and get it together fast.”

“I know…”

“Why didn’t you tell us you had slept with an omega?” Micha asked. “Usually, you hook up with betas. I would have thought, after being with an omega, you would have been screaming it from the rooftops.”

I shrugged. “I don’t know, this just felt different.”

Part of me had considered telling my pack, but it was a one-off, especially since she hadn’t reached out right away. Besides, I hadn’t wanted to get their hopes up that I had found an omega for us. I wasn’t ready for that level of responsibility.

A child…everything was different now.

I had only caught one glance of the baby before her mother had scooped her up and ran from the apartment. She had been sitting on Micha’s lap, watching the TV as he spoke to her in an animated, quiet voice. Even in my sleep-addled state, I could tell she was beautiful, just like her mother.

She was…mine?

“I’m a dad?”

How had I managed to mess things up so badly? Most people I dated knew my name, but occasionally, I gave the name of a random pack mate of mine, just so the girl wouldn’t be able to follow me.

Why had I done that? It had been a stupid split-second decision, and the impact of it was going to haunt me forever.

If Kennedy had known my name, would she have been able to find me? Even if she had, would I have been there for her? I had spent hour after hour ranting at my twin sister about how some guys got a girl pregnant and ran for the hills.

Most of my ranting was dedicated to the guy that got my twin sister knocked up, then ran away, but she was reluctant to tell me anything about him. All I knew was that he wasn’t involved in my sister’s life or around for the birth of my nephew. She’d had to go through everything alone. Well, not completely alone. I was there for her as much as I could, because we didn’t have parents, but the father should have been there.

All the righteous indignation I’d felt toward the alpha who had betrayed my sister… and I had done the exact same thing to Kennedy.

My throat was thick, my vision blurring as the realization of what I had done pulled at me. I was hypocrite, and I hated myself for it. Rubbing my hand over my face, I took a deep, ragged breath. My chest was tight, heavy with the realization I was a father.

Sinking down onto the couch, I rested my head in my hands, trying to will the room to stop spinning.

“I treated Kennedy like shit,” I mumbled, more to myself than to my pack mates.

And a member of my pack had swooped in and swept her off her feet. I loved my pack deeply, but the idea that one of my pack mates knew my daughter better than me made my head spin and my stomach turn queasy.

“What is she like, my daughter?” I asked quietly. I knew I had no right to ask. I didn’t deserve to know. But the alpha in me needed to know, or I was going to lose my mind.

Eli was standing a few feet away from me, his chest rising and falling rapidly as he tried to contain his anger.

Anger that I deserved.

“She’s cute as a button, dude,” Micha said. “Eli and I went over there a few weeks ago when they were both sick and looked after them. I got all the baby snuggles while Eli cared for Kennedy. We took turns feeding her, and she vomited all over me—it was adorable!”

So, all three of my pack mates had cared for the mother of my child in a way my immature, idiotic ass hadn’t managed to? My chest was burning with some unleashed emotion. Possibly despair, more anger at myself, and an overwhelming sense of loss.

I had failed so spectacularly, and I didn’t know how to make it right.

As painful as it was, there was nothing I could do to change the past. I regretted my actions so deeply, it physically hurt, but moping would get me nowhere. Resolve strengthened in my chest as I thought about what I would need to do now.

Groveling. There would certainly be a whole lot of groveling, but I also needed to be there for Kennedy now. I needed to get to know my daughter and try to build at least a friendship with this omega who my pack mates were enamored with.

Eli was in love with her, that much was obvious. So, clearly, I was in for an uphill battle, because my pack was treating Kennedy the way I should have, with love and respect. Eli wasn’t one to love easily, but when he did, it was deep and unwavering and so powerful.

There was no doubt that he was going to be Kennedy’s defender now.

I didn’t know what had possessed me to go out the night before. I didn’t want to admit it to my pack mates, but deep down, I was scared. With Eli finding an omega, it signaled that the end of our college years were upon us. We were about to enter the real world and face responsibilities that I didn’t know if I was ready for.

I doubted Eli was going to be a help when it came to getting Kennedy on my side. He was going to do everything in his power to protect her, because not only was he in love with her, but she was also pregnant with his child.

“I know you guys have no right to believe me, and I probably wouldn’t believe myself in this situation, but I will make this right,” I said, my voice ragged.

“How can you make it right when you weren’t there for her?” Eli asked pointedly, crossing his arms.

“All I can do is be there for her now. Be there for my daughter. Shit… Eli, man, you know I never would have left her if I’d known.”

Eli nodded reluctantly. He knew all too well how I felt about the father of Sunny’s child. There had been a number of evenings when I’d had a few more drinks than I probably should have and vented to him and my other pack mates about the situation. They had talked me down when I was considering hiring a private investigator to track the guy down.

Charlie had been all for it, but Eli and Micha had mentioned that, if Sunny ever found out, she would probably murder us. The last thing we wanted to do was ruin her trust in us at such a vulnerable time, so, reluctantly, I tabled that idea for a while.

“I know that, deep down, you’re a good man, Storm, but the last year or two, you’ve been more concerned with your cock than anything else. I’m dead serious when I say this is your last fucking chance. If you do not get your shit together, then I want you the fuck out of this pack.”

The idea of being kicked out of my pack was abhorrent. The process of leaving a pack involved chemical medication that was very dangerous. We had never even joked about it before, but as I looked at the dead serious expression on Eli’s face, I knew he wasn’t messing around.

When had I allowed myself to veer so far off course? When did having a bit of fun at college turn into becoming a disgrace to my pack? When had I become the very thing that I despised? I’d had the nerve to rant about the father of Sunny’s child, yet I was no better.

It dawned on me that I wouldn’t even blame Eli for wanting me out. For the first time ever, I was seeing myself how they saw me, and it was a pretty ugly sight.

I nodded. “I know, and that shit changes. Today.”

Was I even capable of being better—my pack probably didn’t believe so. Kennedy certainly wouldn’t. All I knew was I had to do something. I had to try.

Chapter 24

Kennedy

“Here, let me carry her,” Charlie said as he gently plucked the baby out of my arms, gazing down at her with those blue eyes that looked right through me. I had been trying to carry Charlotte and several bags up the stairs into my apartment, and Charlie insisted on doing it all.

“Thank you,” I sighed. “I’m absolutely exhausted. I’m sorry I’m not exactly good company right now.”

Charlie shrugged. “Considering everything you’ve been through in the last hour alone, I would be surprised if you were full of energy. Plus, I’m happy to just be around. I don’t need conversation, as much as I love it.”

I unlocked the door to my apartment and turned on the lights. “This is me.”

“Is this student housing?” Charlie asked as he glanced around. His face held no judgment, but still, I started to panic. Charlie and his pack lived in a fancy apartment, with the newest appliances and freshly painted walls. My apartment was falling to pieces, and most of my appliances were older than me.

“It’s not. You are not allowed to live in student housing with a child, so while I was pregnant, I worked as much as I could and saved, and this is what I could afford.”

“That’s amazing. You did it all on your own… I would have failed, multiple times, no doubt.”

“Oh, I failed at times, I assure you.” I laughed. “Here, let me take Lottie. I’m sure she needs a diaper change,” I said, holding out my hands.

Charlie looked between me and my baby. “I can change her if you want.”

“You know how to change a diaper?” I asked, raising an eyebrow.

He chuckled. “My younger cousin has a baby, and a few summers ago, she decided she was going to give me a boot camp on how to change diapers and feed small humans. Granted, he was a little younger than our Charlotte here, but I think the mechanics are the same. Actually, since my cousin had a boy, he straight up peed on me while changing him.”

I resisted the urge to laugh, biting my lip. “I’ve heard that boys tend to do that.”

“What about this munchkin?” he asked as Charlotte reached out a hand and started touching his face.

“I can’t say she’s ever peed on me, but she certainly tries to roll off the changing mat every single time. I kind of regret teaching her how to roll over now.”

“Charlotte! You trying to roll away from your mama?” Charlie asked in an overdramatic voice.

I snorted. He was a natural with her, bobbing her up and down as he spoke to her, his facial expressions large and engaging.

“Yes, she always tries to escape during diaper-changing time, but the moment it’s time for the evening routine, all she wants to do is snuggle up to me.”

“Well, we can’t blame you for that, can we?” Charlie asked the baby, kissing the top of her head as she smirked up at him.

I took a deep breath. “I’ll change her,” I said, plucking her out of Charlie’s arms. “It’s not that I don’t appreciate your offer, but I just want to take care of her myself at the moment.”

Would he be angry that I turned down his offer? It was the first time an alpha had ever offered to change my baby. Most men heard diaper and ran for the hills. I was fairly certain Eli and Micha had done their fair share of diaper duty while I was sick, but I hadn’t witnessed it.

“That’s completely understandable. How about I order some food, considering you didn’t get a chance to eat at our place? I’ve heard there’s a good Mexican joint on campus—what’s your poison?”

“Steak burrito,” I said before my mind could process my response. Don’t get me wrong, I wanted the burrito badly—my stomach was audibly growling at the idea of it—but the take-out place was pretty fancy. It catered to the kinds of students who had unlimited money on Mommy’s and Daddy’s credit cards.

Charlie pulled out his phone without hesitation and started tapping away at the screen. “One moment.”

“Wait. That place is expensive,” I said, wincing. I was going to have to explain my abysmal financial situation at some point, but I got the impression that Charlie would have an inkling, considering the state of my decrepit apartment.

The alpha simply shrugged. “Don’t worry, I’m happy to get it. You haven’t eaten yet, and I’m guessing by the growling of your stomach, you didn’t eat much before coming to see us?”

I nodded. “Morning sickness was kicking my ass.”

Charlie sighed and took a step forward, gently gripping my upper arms and meeting my gaze. “Look, I know this entire situation is beyond insane, but I really want to get to know you. You seem sweet, and kind, and I’m in. You’re going to have children with two of my pack members.”

“I’ve never dated a pack. What if it doesn’t work out with one of you?”

“Honestly, I’m not sure. We’ve always said that, when it came to our final plans, we were a package deal, but given the situation with Storm, I’m not so sure. But no matter what happens, you are officially a member of my family now. Family takes care of family, so go give this sweet little munchkin a fresh diaper, and I will procure some food, and then we can sit on the sofa, be lazy, and watch TV. How does that sound?”

“Amazing,” I admitted. “But if I’m not dating anyone in the pack, surely I’m not part of the pack?”

“You’re dating Eli,” he pointed out.

I snorted lightly. “Maybe. I doubt he will want to hang around now.”

Charlie shook his head. “Nope. Like it or not, you gained a pack the moment you got pregnant with this little darling. The one that you’re currently growing only solidifies that. You are pack and you are family, and nothing is going to change that. Dating is irrelevant. So, you better get used to being cared for. Eli is fucking obsessed with you, though. He’s going nowhere.”

Tears started to well up and Charlie’s eyes widened. “Oh shit, I’ve upset you! What did I say?”

I shook my head. “They’re good tears, I think. Maybe overwhelmed tears. It’s been so long since I’ve had a family…I guess I just didn’t want to believe it.”

Charlie pulled me in for a hug. I got the impression he would have held on to me tighter, if not been for the baby on my hip. “I want to be completely honest with you. I want to call you. I want to go on a date with you and see if the fact that I’m really attracted to you leads anywhere. But if it doesn’t, we are still family, and I’m sure the rest of my pack feels the same.”

“I’m not so sure about Storm.” I sniffed. “I don’t even know how I feel about him.”

“Oh, he’s about to get a volatile reality check. And before you say anything—because I can see the look on your face—he fully deserves this reality check, and I’m pretty sure you had a similar one when you learned you were pregnant. Storm’s is just a bit delayed.”

“It was a pretty brutal time,” I admitted.

“So, give Storm a little time to come to terms with things. He will step up, though. You’re not alone anymore, Kennedy.”

I nodded. “I’ll go change her,” I said, turning and fleeing out of the room. If he kept talking, I was going to break down into ugly, blubbering sobs.

Seeing Charlotte’s father again had thrown me for a loop, but now it was dawning on me just how much my position in their pack was solidified. Between Char and the baby I was pregnant with, I had been knocked up by half of the pack.

I knew I had amazing chemistry with Eli. He was the perfect alpha, and I had been head over heels for him and his kind gestures for weeks. On the other hand, I had chemistry with Storm in a sexual manner, but not in a personality way. The night we had made Charlotte had been some truly mind-blowing sex… But did he think that? After all, he had snuck out in the middle of the night, so maybe he’d found me lacking.

Charlotte’s diaper took next to no time, since I had the routine down pat. Even the part where I had to lightly hold her down, so she wouldn’t roll over and wiggle away.

When I stepped back into the living room, the space looked different. Charlie had moved the sofa slightly, placing footrests in front of it, so I could sprawl out, and gathered all the blankets from around the apartment, without touching my bed. He was clearly a smart alpha and knew not to mess with that.

“I’m sorry if it’s not great. I just wanted to do something to make you a little more comfortable,” he said with a sheepish shrug.

“It’s perfect,” I said, sitting down on the sofa and adjusting Charlotte, so she was in my lap. Charlie followed my lead and sat down next to me.

“Food should be here in about ten minutes. What would you like to watch?”

“Something easy,” I said.

“There are always those cheesy low-budget romantic movies. I think there are even a few fall-themed ones.”

I snorted. “Let me guess—the stylish girl from the city, who has a fancy corporate job, meets the small-town, scruffy guy who makes her reassess everything?”

Charlie snorted. “Somehow, you’ve just managed to describe the plot of like thirty of those movies. Well, if we’re not feeling romance, how about we watch something supernatural? Maybe one of those TV shows about witches? Those aren’t too gruesome.”

“I don’t mind gore,” I said.

Charlie looked pointedly at the baby in my lap, who was absentmindedly chewing on my hair.

“Oh, yeah.” I laughed.

“No zombie movies for little Charlotte yet. That’ll be a conversation for when she’s a teenager.”

“How about a documentary? There are a ton about the rainforests. That’s interesting and good brain food for this one,” I suggested, bouncing the baby in my lap.

“Perfect!” Charlie declared, grabbing the remote and cycling through channels.

As he slung his arm over the back of the couch, a waft of his clean linen scent hit me. It was attractive. All of his pack smelled like sex on a stick, but in this moment, he smelled more like safety.

I didn’t even realize I was leaning into him until he brought his arm around my shoulders and pulled me into his chest.

“I—”

“It’s been a pretty stressful day. I think I could use a cuddle,” Charlie said thoughtfully. “Luckily, I have a new pack mate who smells amazing and is comforting to be around. But tell me to fuck off if I’m being irritating.” He glanced at Charlotte. “Crap, I probably shouldn’t be swearing around the baby.”

I shrugged. “She’s probably heard worse.”

With Charlie’s permission, I snuggled into his side. My body reacted to his alpha scent as I melted into him, my body going relaxed and squishy at the calming alpha pheromones he was putting out.

Chapter 25

Kennedy

Charlie and Charlotte were both fast asleep when someone knocked on the door. I slowly extracted myself from the sofa, padding over to the entrance. I had a good idea who would be standing there. We had only been home an hour or two, but we were both exhausted after demolishing the takeout.

Assuming it was Eli, I pulled the door open.

There, in my doorway, with a face full of sorrow, was Storm. His right eye was starting to discolor, and his lip was swollen.

“Hello, Charlie.” I smiled sarcastically.

Storm barked out a laugh. “I deserve that.”

“You deserve a lot more than that,” I said pointedly. “What happened to your face? That’s quite the shiner. I thought Eli went for your nose.”

“Eli happened. I don’t think I’ve ever seen that alpha throw a punch, so imagine my surprise when I learned he hits harder than any of our pack.”

I couldn’t stop the smile spreading across my face. “That’s what you get for being a manwhore. You know, if I was that bad in bed, you could have just said so.”

Storm’s eyes widened and his jaw dropped. “Not at all! I was an ass. I was used to girls getting clingy, and I thought only with my dick and beer goggles. I wasn’t ready for commitment, and I was scared shitless.”

“Well, we find ourselves in a really fucked-up situation. Don’t we?”

“I…” He scratched at his cheek, appearing conflicted. “Can I see her?”

I stilled, my hand against the doorframe.

This moment had been running through my head ever since I’d realized Storm was Charlotte’s father. While I didn’t approve of what he had done, and I thought he was a bit of a dickhead for it, I could kind of understand his logic.

Don’t get me wrong—it was stupid fuckboy logic, but I could understand how it seemed logical to him. I didn’t want to forgive him for it. In fact, I wanted to slam the door in his face, but this wasn’t about me.

I was a mother, and Charlotte’s needs came before mine.

“I don’t want to withhold our daughter from you, Storm. I want to give you a fair chance, but I need you to understand that, if you fuck around when it comes to our child like you fucked around with me, I will not hesitate to put your body in a very shallow ditch, where no one will find it, except the bugs and the wildlife.”

Storm’s eye widened. The one that was swollen didn’t budge. “I think that’s fair.” He nodded.

“I’m not a particularly angry person, and I don’t hold grudges, but I will do unspeakable things to protect my child.”

He sighed. “So, she managed to get an idiot for her father, but she got a spectacular mother.”

“I would hardly call myself spectacular. We’ve just been struggling through.”

“Look at me, Kennedy. I promise you I am not going anywhere. I love kids. I helped my twin sister a ton when she was pregnant. The fact that I missed those early months with our daughter…?” His eyes started to fill with tears. “I’m going to hate myself for a very long time.”

“I want to believe you. The only way to know for sure is to let you have a chance.” I stood back, waving him in. “Come in. She’s asleep, but you can see her.”

Storm’s face broke into a grateful smile. Despite the bruising on his face, he was still the handsome alpha that I had been enamored with that night at the club.

“Is Charlie still here?” he asked, taking a few tentative steps into the apartment.

“He’s fast asleep on the couch. I told him he could go home, but he didn’t want to leave me alone.”

“You’re never going to be alone again,” Storm assured me.

Ignoring how those words made my chest tighten with worry and hope, I led him to my bedroom. Charlotte’s cot, where we had moved her after the food arrived, was in the corner of the room. As adorable as she’d been asleep in Charlie’s arms, I wasn’t going to deprive the alpha of the ability to eat.

“Is she usually sleeping around this time?” Storm asked in a hushed whisper.

I looked at the small alarm clock on my bedside table, the numbers flashing five o’clock p.m.

“No.” I shook my head, whispering as well to avoid disturbing Char. “She missed her afternoon nap with all the commotion, so once we settled down, she conked out. I’m sure I’ll pay for it later, when she refuses to sleep overnight, but I didn’t have it in me to disturb her.”

“She’s so beautiful,” Storm said reverently as he gazed into the crib. Charlotte was fast asleep on her back, her arms splayed wide.

“She may look cute now, but she sleeps in some weird positions. I’ll show you the photos.”

“Do… Do you have photos from when she was born?”

“I do.”

“I would love to see them. That is, if you don’t mind. I feel like I’ve missed out on so much, and I want to know everything.”

A small part of me did feel bad for him. Despite all the stress and suffering having a child so young had caused me, I wouldn’t have changed it for the world. Charlotte was my everything, and Storm really had missed out on a lot by not being there with her. The joy of watching her sit up and interact with the world for the first time was downright euphoric. She was starting to move around, like she would be crawling any day.

“I’ve got some photo albums I can show you,” I told him.

He gazed down at our daughter, his face full of wonder. “I can’t believe I helped make her… She’s beautiful. She’s all you, Kennedy.”

Even though I had dark hair, her brunette curls were all her fathers.

“I want you to know, Storm, that I’m never going to keep your daughter away from you. You’re welcome to come here whenever you want. I’m not exactly going to trust you to be alone with her anytime soon, but as long as I’m here, you’re welcome to come by and spend time with her.”

“I will. I promise. The last thing I want to do is overwhelm you, but I want to spend every possible minute with her.”

“I’m sure I’ll be spending a bit of time at the pack house as well. I can bring her with me.”

Storm looked at me, a small, rueful smile on his face. “As far as surprises go, she is pretty amazing.” He looked back at Charlotte. “Do you have plenty of support? Actually, what the hell am I saying? I haven’t been around. So, you haven’t had anywhere near the support you’re meant to have…”

“I’m not going to lie—it hasn’t been easy. Unfortunately, most other omegas I know, who have children, have packs, and I just can’t really relate to their lives. Still, I don’t have a single regret. I’ve got a few months left of my master’s, and then I will be able to provide for us.”

“Are you working, as well as studying?” he asked with a frown.

I shook my head. “I worked up until a few months before Charlotte was born, and since then, we’ve been surviving off scholarships and my meager savings. Now that she’s getting a little older, I’m probably going to have to look at getting a part-time job to help make ends meet.”

“Let’s pray that she’s got your brain, then, because you’re clearly a lot smarter than me. Also, if you want, I can give you my twin sister’s number. I’m sure she would love to get to know you. She’s also an omega, a single mother, and her son isn’t much older than Char. She knows a lot more than me about raising a baby. Don’t get me wrong, I intend to learn, but I am under no illusions that I’m going to learn particularly fast. So, in the meantime, I want you to be able to reach out to someone who is competent.”

My eyebrows rose in disbelief. “Actually, I would really appreciate that. It’s been a struggle finding friends with children.”

Not that I had tried particularly hard. Most friendships required time and effort, which I was shockingly low on. With looking after Charlotte and studying, I barely had time to look after my basic needs, let alone attempt to make friends. I was so thankful for Beth, because she didn’t give a damn that I was a mother. From the sounds of it, though, Storm’s twin would understand what I was going through.

“Also, forget about getting a part-time job. I’ve got some savings that I’ll transfer to you immediately.”

“Storm, I can’t let you—”

“Please.” He cut me off, turning to me with a pleading look. “I should have been supporting you from the start. If I had been around to financially help you, you probably would have been in the pack house or in a better place. Not that I’m judging you in any way, because clearly, you have done phenomenally. I want to help because I should. She’s my daughter, and you’ve had to shoulder the burden for far too long.”

I watched him for a long second as he held my gaze. His eyes were desperate, pleading.

“Okay, I would appreciate that.” Storm turned back to Charlotte, a wistful look on his face. “Once you’ve showered the stench of blood and puck bunny off you, and she wakes up, you’re more than welcome to hold her.”

Storm’s head whipped in my direction as he gave me a scared look. “I’m not sure I should hold her. She’s so tiny, fragile. What if I hold her wrong?”

“She’s not made of glass, and we can always do it with you sitting on the sofa for the first few times, until you get used to it. Didn’t you say you have a nephew?”

“I do… but he’s a boy, who has a general death wish and likes to jump off every surface he finds. He’s kind of hard to damage. Girls are so much smaller! You’re being so fucking nice to me when I don’t deserve it.”

I shrugged. “I don’t think you’re completely hopeless yet.”

Storm decided to go home to shower. He had been in such a rush to talk to me, he hadn’t even thought about the smell. As we walked out of the bedroom, Charlie was awake and sitting up, his hair sticking up in all directions.

“Dude, have you seen how cute your baby is… Oh, fuck, Eli got you good.” He laughed.

“Yeah, yeah, I deserved it.” Storm waved him off. “I’m going home to shower, then I’ll come back this evening. You staying?”

“I don’t see the point of going anywhere.” Charlie shrugged, throwing his arms over the back of the sofa in a casual gesture.

“Okay, I’ll see you later,” Storm said before turning to me. “Thank you,” he whispered, pulling me into a hug.

I relaxed into him, even though I probably shouldn’t have. I needed to keep my guard up, but his scent was painfully familiar, under all those unsavory ones.

After he left, Charlie busied himself tidying up the kitchen while insisting that I stay on the sofa and put my feet up. Pulling out my phone, I found my text thread with Eli.

ELI:

Are you okay?

If Storm upsets you more, I will hurt him.

I’m coming over. I’m worried about you.

The last text was sent only two minutes ago. Instead of texting back, I hit the call button.

“Killer,” he answered on the first ring.

“Hey,” I greeted warmly. “I’m happy to hear your voice.”

“Is Storm there?”

“He just left. You did some pretty impressive work to his face.”

Eli chuckled. “Don’t tell him, but I’m pretty sure I fractured my hand from hitting his fat skull. It was worth it, though. How are you feeling, Kennedy?”

I took a deep breath, straightening the blanket on my lap for the third time. “I’m not really sure. So much has happened in a short period of time.”

“Storm… I’m not going to make any excuses for him.”

“He’s your pack mate, he’s your family.”

“Family can still be idiots.”

“I’m not going to deny that.”

“How’s your morning sickness? I’m worried about you being stressed out while pregnant. It’s the only reason I didn’t hurry down there immediately. I know you and Storm needed to talk, and having both of us in your apartment is probably going to be overwhelming.”

“Thank you. I know that must’ve been really difficult for you. I appreciate it.”

“I want you to know, this changes nothing between us. I’m still all in when it comes to you.”

“Are you sure?” I asked. “Because this feels like a big deal.”

Eli sighed, and I could picture him pinching the bridge of his nose. “It is and it isn’t. In some ways, if Storm wasn’t such an ass, this would be amazing. Kennedy, you’re part of our family now. The good and the bad.”

“I’ve never really had a family before,” I admitted. “At least, not one that paid any attention to me.”

“Well, that changed the moment I saw you at the library. You blew me away then and have continued to do so since.”

Tears gathered in my eyes, and I resisted the urge to ugly sob. I didn’t know if I should vocalize my worries to Eli, or if I would just be piling a load of my stress on him.

“Do you mean that?” I asked. “Because, if I’m honest, part of me feels like the only reason all you guys are on board is because of the babies…not me.”

Eli was quiet for a moment. “I’m coming over.”

“Wait—what?” I said, but he had already hung up.

Staring at my phone, I tried to make sense of what had just happened.

Two minutes later, there was a knock on my front door. Frowning to myself, I got up, throwing the blanket off my legs and padding over to the doorway. Surely, Storm hadn’t had time to go home and shower, get dry, and come back? Eli definitely wouldn’t have had time to get here.

The door swung open, revealing a very grumpy-looking Eli.

“Hey, what—”

Eli gently grabbed my face, pushing us back into the apartment. “Clearly, I have fucking failed you, Kennedy, if you do not understand that I am obsessed with you. I need to say this to your face—I am pretty sure I am in love with you. The only reason I haven’t been shouting it from the rooftops is because I wanted you to take time to adjust. Don’t, for one second, think that the only reason I’m in this is because of the babies. They are amazing bonuses, but they aren’t you.” His tone was firm, resolved as he looked me dead in the eye.

My brain short-circuited. What could I say in response to that? My heart was pounding so violently, I was sure Eli could see it through my sweater.

He loved me.

Me.

“Oh,” I said lamely.

Eli’s face broke out into a grin. “Oh, indeed, killer,” he said before leaning down to kiss me.

When we broke apart, his eyes went to something behind me. Turning, I saw Charlie standing in the doorway to the kitchen, leaning against the frame, a dish towel slung over his shoulder.

“He’s been obsessed with you since your first date. I’m starting to think you’re a bit oblivious, Kennedy. Never fear, that’s what we’re here for. Now, you haven’t eaten in over an hour and could use a snack. Any cravings?”

“Uh…apples and almond butter?” I was too dazed to even think before speaking.

“Coming right up!” Charlie declared before turning his gaze to Eli. “I was wondering when you would turn up.”

“I couldn’t stay away,” Eli admitted. “I drove over here almost an hour ago, and I’ve been sitting outside, waiting.”

Charlie frowned but laughed. “That’s not exactly giving her space.”

Eli shrugged. “It’s the best I could do. I don’t know if you’ve noticed, but I’m kind of obsessed with her.”

Chapter 26

Storm

Itook a deep breath before dialing Sunny. I had found out about Charlotte and Kennedy almost a week ago now, and I still hadn’t told her. If I waited much longer, she was probably going to find out from my pack mates, and if she discovered the truth about my additional family members that way, she was going to track me down and brutally beat me up in the way that only a sister could.

“Stormy! How’s it hanging?” Sunny chirped. “Your nephew is being a cranky demon. He’s lucky he’s cute.”

Luka was almost a year and a half old and painfully adorable. I wish I had more time over the year to see them, but my schoolwork and hockey had been so demanding that my sister and nephew had fallen by the wayside.

Something I was starting to seriously regret.

Sunny was my other half. She was always there for me growing up, and sure, we would bicker and fight regularly, but I knew that when shit became real, she would be there for me.

And shit was getting real now.

“Hey, Sunny. I’ve got some news.” As I spoke, I was trying to figure out how to word what was going on in my life.

“Did the NHL scouts finally notice you? Or is it bad news, as in, you’re flunking?”

“Flunking? Me? I have good grades!” I insisted. Just because I was a bit of a party boy didn’t mean I let my grades slip.

“Yes, but you’re easily distracted.” Sunny laughed.

I nodded, even though she couldn’t see me. She wasn’t wrong there. I did have a bit of a one-track mind that had a tendency to get me into trouble.

“It’s not that…uh…how do I say this?” My words wobbled as I spoke, and I started to stammer.

Sunny could tell. Of course, she could tell when something wasn’t right with me.

“Spit it out right now, Storm,” she said in a no-nonsense tone.

“I’m a dad,” I blurted.

Sunny was quiet on the other end of the phone for a moment. I didn’t say anything, waiting for her to speak first, but all that came out of her was a startled, spluttering sound.

Then the questions came.

“What? When? Who? How far along is she?” She was speaking so fast, her words were starting to blur together. “Who is she? Do I know her?”

The small part of me that liked to have fun with my twin was considering not answering and seeing how long she would continue reeling off questions. Then again, I had the distinct impression that choice would end badly for me.

“My daughter is eight months old,” I admitted.

Sunny’s incessant questioning stopped for a moment. “Oh, Storm, a daughter? Why are you only telling me about this now? You know I’m the last person to judge, considering I got pregnant at twenty.”

“Yeah, and I was an ass about it,” I pointed out. When she had first told me she was pregnant, I’d acted like the stereotypical father figure who was disappointed and angry and wanted to punch everyone in sight.

“Well, I’m more emotionally mature than you. You came around, eventually.”

“Of course, I did. Luka is adorable.”

“He is. Anyway, your daughter is already eight months old? How could you not tell me?”

“Yeah. I…I didn’t know her mom was pregnant. It’s a huge situation.”

“Wait, she kept the fact that she was pregnant from you? What sort of woman does that? She should have at least informed you. Maybe I need to have a word with this girl about being responsible. If she’s a mother, she should understand that.” My sister’s voice filled with fury at the idea that I had been left out in the cold when it came to my child.

Fury that I was certain was about to be turned on me when I admitted the reality of the situation.

“I kind of gave her the wrong name and a number that I changed shortly after the night we slept together, then snuck out, so she had no idea how to find me,” I said, wincing as I spoke, mentally preparing myself for her reaction.

She was silent on the other end of the phone for a moment, and I could just imagine the distant look on her face as she slowly processed what I had just told her.

“Storm!” she shouted. “Are you kidding me? So, some girl had to give birth on her own because you were an asshat? Do you remember how difficult it was for me?”

Sunny had been on her own for most of her pregnancy and only had a few friends around. She had struggled a lot, and I had hated seeing it.

I’d done the exact same thing to Kennedy.

I really was the lowest of the low, wasn’t I?

“I know… Sunny, I fucked up, I really fucked up. I need to make it right, and I don’t know how. What can I do to fix this?”

Sunny sighed. “That’s a loaded question, Storm. You’re going to have to grovel. I don’t mean a slight I’m sorry and a gift or two. No, you need to be down on your knees, begging for forgiveness, feeding her every single craving she wanted while she was pregnant, spoiling your child rotten, and doing everything in your power to make her happy.”

“I can do that… Any ideas on what to do, specifically?”

“Give me a few hours, and I’ll come up with a few ideas, but most of the ideas should come from your pea brain. How did you even find out about your daughter in the first place? What’s her name? What’s her mother’s name?”

I sighed. “That’s the truly fucked-up part of this. The girl’s name is Kennedy. A couple of months ago, Eli started dating an omega that he was interested in. He was talking about bringing her to meet the pack when they realized that her birth control had failed and she was pregnant. Of course, that sped up the timeline, and he brought her home to the pack to introduce her to us, so we could potentially look at courting as a pack.”

I wasn’t going to admit to Sunny that I hadn’t been one-hundred-percent on board with the pack dating, because I was a scared little boy who didn’t want to lose his freedom.

“I’m not sure I like where this is going.”

“Yeah… She came to the pack house to meet Eli’s pack and found the guy who had pretty much ghosted her while she was pregnant and simply didn’t know it.”

“Holy fuck, Storm… So, she’s had a child with you, and now she’s pregnant with Eli’s baby?”

“That’s right, and of course, he did everything right. He took her on dates, took care of her the moment she got sick. I really am the pack fuckup, aren’t I?”

“I’ll be honest, it’s not looking good, but this is where the groveling comes in. You still haven’t told me the name of your daughter.”

“Charlotte.” I sighed. “Sunny, she’s amazing. Cute as a button, and she’s so curious about everything.”

“It’s a good age, an exhausting age, but a good one. Is Kennedy open to you supporting her? Frankly, given what you did to her, I wouldn’t be surprised if she kicked you to the curb, as would be her right.”

“She’s let me see Charlotte a few times and promised I could see her whenever I wanted.”

“She sounds kind and understanding. I don’t know if I would have been that nice if it were me.”

“If a guy had treated you like I treated Kennedy, I would be telling you to punch him in the nuts.”

Sunny snorted. “There’s still plenty of time for Kennedy to do that. I give it no more than a month before she gives you a good dick slap. If she’s going through her pregnancy hormones, she’s going to be extra cranky, and I bet you are going to be the punching bag.”

“I think I need to fully accept my position as head groveler and punching bag for a while.”

“What does this mean for your pack?”

“Micha and Charlie are all in, and Eli is head over heels.”

“And you?”

“She’s pretty fucking amazing, Sunny. She’s the only omega I’ve ever slept with, and she blew my fucking mind. Now, seeing her with my daughter, how I feel about her is indescribable.”

“Well, for now, I would suggest not even thinking about doing anything romantic with her. Just focus on your child and getting to know them both. It sounds like Kennedy is destined to be with your pack, so you’ve got time. Instead of jumping headfirst into penis and vagina things, like you tend to do, really take the time to get to know her. No matter what, she’s going to be in your life forever because you have a child together.”

I hummed in agreement. Sunny had never told us about the guy that fathered Luka; she clammed up whenever I tried to discuss it with her. Now her son was nearly eighteen months old, and I still knew nothing about his father. I didn’t know if Sunny didn’t tell me because she was head over heels in love with him, and she didn’t want me to be mad at him, or for some other reason. Either way, I promised to support my twin, no matter what.

“You know I’ll be texting you so many questions, so I don’t look like a complete idiot in front of Kennedy.”

“I would expect nothing less. Food is the best place to start. Feed her. Be there for her. Hell, offer to take the night shift one night, so she can get a full night’s sleep. Hands down, I think that is the sexiest thing a man can do for a single mother.”

My chest tightened at the idea of Kennedy being a single mother. She shouldn’t be. She should have had a partner. She should have had me.

“I really fucked up, didn’t I?”

“Yes, you did, but now you need to fix it. I’ve got to go because your nephew is starting to wake up from his nap. And he is always hungry and cranky after a nap. Go and start wooing your omega. Text me with any questions.”

“Do you mind if I give her your number? It might be nice for her to know another single mother omega. You are rare creatures.”

“We are rare, like precious diamonds. Please, give her my number. She can call or text me whenever, even if it’s just to whine about you being an ass. I’m all too familiar with that.”

“I love you, Sunny.”

“I love you too, twinny.”

Chapter 27

Eli

Anger churned in my gut, but I did my best to squash it.

Storm was completely on board, and he wasn’t leaving Kennedy alone for a moment. His entire worldview had shifted in the best way. Now, he was only concerned about Charlotte and being there for her.

Which was good, but something about it didn’t sit right with me.

“Okay, talk to me. You’re acting like you’re pissed at the world. You’re trying to hide it, but I know you,” Charlie said as he handed me a glass filled with amber liquid. Whiskey.

I grasped the glass gratefully and took a deep swig.

“I’m not mad. At least, I’m trying to not be.”

“This whole situation is pure insanity. It’s probably going to take a bit to wrap your head around it. You’re going to be a dad. Hell, we may all be about to become dads.”

“It’s not just me that thinks she’s going to be a damn good fit for our pack?”

Charlie shook his head. “Not at all. She’s beautiful, she’s sweet, and she’s really just something special. I’m trying to use a bit of restraint, considering everything that’s happening right now, but I can’t wait to take her on a date. I’m sure Micha feels the same.”

A snort escaped my throat. “He’s just enamored with Charlotte.”

“Who can blame him? That baby is adorable.”

“She is… I still can’t believe she’s Storm’s baby.”

Charlie cocked his head to the side. “And I’m guessing that’s what’s making you feel a bit conflicted?”

I nodded. “Kennedy has told me about how she struggled when she first gave birth to Charlotte. She should have had help and support from Storm.”

“Instead, he was partying it up with every puck bunny he could find.”

I nodded. “Now, he’s putting all this effort and attention into supporting Kennedy and getting to know Charlotte, which is the right thing to do. He should be doing that. That boy should be groveling on his knees. For some reason, though, it just leaves a pit in my chest.”

“You’re jealous,” Charlie said with a sage nod.

I whipped my head around to look at him, my jaw going slack with shock. “Jealous?” I asked incredulously. There were plenty of emotions running through my body, but I wasn’t sure if jealousy was one of them. “Of what? Unlike him, when I got Kennedy pregnant, I stuck around.”

“That’s true, but he’s taking a lot of your time with Kennedy at the moment. I think I would also be angry in your position. Storm should have been there when she was pregnant with Charlotte. He should have supported her. He should have fostered their relationship then. Instead, he’s having to do that now, right as Kennedy realizes she’s pregnant with your baby. You guys are missing out on a lot of that new-baby bonding because Storm is trying to apologize for the sins of his past.”

I stared pensively at the TV for a moment. When Charlie put it like that, I understood it a bit better. I wasn’t jealous of anything that Storm had. I was jealous of the fact that he was taking precious time away from me being with Kennedy.

“But we’re a pack, which means we have to be able to share,” I pointed out.

Charlie shrugged. “Sure, and if she had been dating the whole pack when she got pregnant, it would have been a very different story. Despite the truth of Charlotte’s parentage, you are still the only member of the pack she has a real relationship with. For a short time, she was yours and yours alone.”

For the last week, every evening, Storm had been going over to Kennedy’s and playing with Charlotte and learning about her. There hadn’t been time for a single date or any one-on-one time between me and my pregnant omega.

“I always intended to bring her to meet you guys. The pregnancy just kind of sped that up. If I’m honest, I just want to make sure that they are safe. Charlotte and Kennedy became a large part of my life so quickly. I’m pretty sure I’m in love with them. Storm… I love our pack mate—he is my brother—but he fucked up.”

“You are definitely falling hard for Kennedy. I can see it in the way you look at her. Hell, I heard the way you declared your feelings for her—real smooth, by the way. You didn’t stammer once. Problem is, you’re trying to balance your feelings for Storm, your pack mate, and Storm, the asshole who walked out on the woman you’re falling in love with and made her struggle.”

I took a deep breath, thinking my words through carefully before I spoke.

“I’m not sure I can trust him not to fuck up again,” I admitted.

“He may mess up again. Having a baby is a huge learning curve.”

“But I’m not sure I can cope with that. Everything inside me is screaming to protect Kennedy, and as far as I’m concerned, Storm is a threat. If Kennedy hadn’t gotten pregnant, would you have suggested in a million years that now was a decent time for Storm to man up and try to be an adult?”

Charlie barked out a laugh. “Of course not. The thing is, it’s time for him to sink or swim. At the moment, he shouldn’t even be thinking about pursuing a relationship with Kennedy. His only focus should be Charlotte.” A smirk slowly spread across his face. “You know… Storm’s been learning a lot. I think maybe, next week, we can convince Kennedy to let him babysit Charlotte. He can look after her here, so Micha and I will be around, and that way, you can have some one-on-one time with the omega who is pregnant with your baby.”

I clapped Charlie on the back. “That is a genius idea!”

Snuggle time with my omega, that’s what I needed. I was getting dangerously attached to her, but that was no surprise. She was pregnant with my child. That, combined with her sweet, adorable nature, basically made her my kryptonite.

I needed to make it clear to Storm that Kennedy was pregnant with my child. Packs were about sharing, but when it came to this, I was feeling very possessive. In all the shock of finding out that Charlotte was Storm’s child, Kennedy’s pregnancy had been kind of left to the wayside.

This was a time for me and her to bond.

Chapter 28

Micha

Given all the news that had been delivered recently, we had all needed a few days to catch our breath. That was plenty of time, though, and now it was time for me to start wooing my omega.

Eli had mentioned that Kennedy was studying a lot for a test, so instead of taking her out, I decided to be a helpful and supportive alpha. Armed with several pints of ice cream, popcorn, and a variety of other snacks, I knocked on the door to her apartment.

The door swung open, revealing a tired-looking Kennedy. Even clearly exhausted, she was still beautiful. Her dark auburn hair was in a thick braid to one side, and she was wearing an oversized T-shirt and jeans.

“Micha, is everything okay? What are you doing here?”

“I’m here to be your study buddy today!” I declared excitedly.

The look of confusion on Kennedy’s face was adorable. The overwhelming urge to kiss her nose gripped me. Unfortunately, I didn’t think we were quite at the stage where I could give her nose kisses without her thinking I was a psychopath. Maybe once I’d been in her presence for longer than thirty seconds, it would be more acceptable.

“Don’t you have class today?”

“Nope, canceled,” I explained.

Was that complete bullshit? Yes. The truth was, this morning was one of the few mornings both Eli and Storm had classes, so neither of them would be with Kennedy. Skipping a few classes to get to spend some uninterrupted alone time with the omega that I really wanted to get to know better was well worth it.

Plus, the class I was skipping was recorded and kept online for studying purposes, so I’d be able to catch up easily.

“Really?” Kennedy asked with a frown, like she was doubting my story.

I nodded. “Yep. Now, are you going to let me in? I’ve got textbooks and a shit ton of ice cream in here,” I said, holding up my bags.

Kennedy’s eyes lit up at the mention of ice cream. She took a step back, opening the door wider. “I really do need to study, though,” she said.

“Me too.” I smiled as I entered the apartment. “Do you want the ice cream now, or should I pop it in the freezer? There’s also popcorn.”

“I say we start with popcorn, then have the ice cream in an hour or two?”

“I love a woman with a plan.” I smirked as I made my way to her kitchen and stashed the three pints of ice cream. Pulling out the popcorn, I chucked a bag into the microwave and turned it on.

As it was cooking, I wandered into the living room, where Kennedy was sitting on the floor, facing Charlotte, who was sitting up on a blanket, playing with several stuffed animals.

“There’s my little tiny terror,” I declared gleefully. As I made my way toward her, Charlotte turned to me and reached out her arms.

“She recognizes you,” Kennedy blurted out in surprise before her face broke out in a large grin as I scooped up the baby, snuggling her to my chest.

“Of course, she does. I’m the coolest member of Pack Daniels,” I declared happily as I started to bounce her.

“I don’t know. Eli got her a stuffed monkey she’s been pretty obsessed with…” Kennedy trailed off.

I frowned. “Well, I’ll get her a stuffed hippo! They’re better than monkeys.”

“Are they now?” Kennedy asked with fake surprise.

“They are!” I said seriously. “You know, when we don’t need to study, we should take this one to the zoo. It’s like two hours away from here. Have you guys been yet?” I asked as Charlotte snuggled into my neck.

Kennedy grimaced. “I’ve been wanting to take her for a while, but it’s so far away, and I don’t have a car. She loves watching animal videos online, so I think she’ll love it.”

“Pack date it is, then!” I declared happily. “Just tell us when it works for you, and we’ll do it. We went there a few months ago with Sunny and her son, Luka. He’s a little bit older than the tiny terror, and he freaking loves it there. He was obsessed with the tigers.”

“I wonder what animal Charlotte will be obsessed with,” Kennedy said with a smile. “I wouldn’t say no to a day trip to the zoo, because I know she’ll really enjoy it.” As she spoke, she stood and gently brushed some hair out of Charlotte’s face as she snuggled deeper into me.

I hummed thoughtfully. “So, is that the trick to getting you to accept gifts? If they’re beneficial to Charlotte, you’ll accept with minimal resistance?” I asked, raising my eyebrows.

Kennedy shrugged. “I don’t deserve that sort of attention, but she deserves everything,” she said wistfully as she looked at her daughter in my arms.

I frowned at the omega. “Well, I disagree with you not deserving it, but that’s a discussion for another day.”

We were going to have to show Kennedy that she was worth everything. She was too cute for her own good, and I was going to make sure she knew it.

Kennedy’s books were spread out on the coffee table, and she had clearly been working hard while also playing with her daughter.

“When is the tiny terror at day care next?” I asked.

“Tomorrow. I try to use the day care as little as possible, because while it’s subsidized, it is still expensive. I also want to spend as much time with her as possible. She’s only this little once,” she said, gazing wistfully at her daughter.

“Well, you’ll have another tiny one soon,” I reminded her.

Kennedy nodded. “Is it bad that I keep forgetting that?” She grimaced. “Well, until the nausea kicks in, then I brutally remember.”

“Have you been able to keep food down?” I asked, concerned.

She nodded, but the movement was slow. Though she looked beautiful, her exhaustion was evident. Her skin was paler than I remembered, and she had dark bags under her eyes.

“Some. One of you guys is usually around to feed me every time I’m sick. I’ve consumed so much chicken noodle soup that I’m pretty sure I’m going to start looking like a noodle.”

I chuckled. “Good. I’m glad my pack mates are taking care of you. What about sleep?”

She grimaced. “Pretty much nonexistent. Charlotte is a sensitive baby. I think she can tell that something’s been up with me, so she’s been waking up a lot more in the night. Storm’s been here a few times to watch her and see what it’s like, but he usually needs my help and guidance. Trust me, the first time you wake up to a screaming baby, it is jarring and it takes a bit of getting used to it.”

“Well, he needs to get used to it, so you can get a good night’s sleep.”

Kennedy sighed wistfully. “That sounds like a dream.”

“Why don’t you come stay at the pack house this weekend? Between the four of us, we should be able to keep Charlotte entertained, and you can get some decent sleep.”

She sat down, chewing on her lip. “I’m not sure.”

“What’s concerning you? Talk to me, sweetheart.”

“I’m just so used to doing it on my own, it’s kind of difficult handing over responsibility to anyone else when it comes to her.”

I nodded. “That’s completely understandable. You’ve been on your own with her for so long, I’m honestly surprised you’re doing so well with having Storm and Eli constantly in your business.”

A serene smile covered Kennedy’s face. “Eli is a gem. He’s been nothing but amazing. Storm has also been decent… I think he is serious about wanting to get to know Charlotte and be in her life. Sometimes I wonder, though…”

“Wonder what?” I asked.

Kennedy’s face twisted, a conflicted expression plaguing her features. “Would Storm be so eager to be in my life if I wasn’t suddenly connected to his pack? He’s being really good now, but what if I wasn’t connected to Eli? What if he found out that I’d had his child, but I was just a random omega with zero connection to his pack that he could easily walk away from?”

I cocked my head to the side. She had a point. If Storm was a shithead, then there was a chance that, given the situation, he would have felt pressured to be good to Kennedy because his entire pack was set on her.

“I can see why you’d be worried about that, but honestly, I doubt that’s the case. Storm adores kids. He is obsessed with his nephew and is constantly taking him on uncle outings. It was actually Storm’s idea to take Luka to the zoo.”

“Really?”

“Yeah. I think no matter what the situation we found ourselves in, once Storm learned that he had a child, he was going to be all in.”

“Even if his pack wasn’t on board?”

“Well, that’s irrelevant because we’re completely on board, but I don’t doubt one second that Storm would have walked away from his pack if his pack wasn’t on board with his family. People seem to think that packs are easy, that everything comes with no stress or worry. We are four people trying to build a life together. That comes with complication, that comes with mess. We have to give each other a certain amount of grace.”

Kennedy chuckled. “I’m not sure how much grace it takes to deal with a secret love child.”

“Not much grace at all, when the mother of said love child is an absolute sweetheart who we are excited to get to know and when the baby in question is a sweet little bean who is amazing.” I smiled at her. “Okay, the popcorn is done. If you take the tiny terror, I’ll go get it in the bowl and we can start this study session. We have an hour or two until her nap, right?”

“Yeah, though she’s been a little feral when it comes to her nap times of late. She’s been waking up at all hours and going to sleep whenever she likes. I’ll have to get her back on a schedule soon. All this change is disrupting her a lot. Maybe it’s best I keep her here and don’t bring her to the pack house.”

I shook my head. “She’ll need to get used to the pack house, eventually. I imagine you’re going to be there a lot, and we want you both to be comfortable there. Just tell us what we need to do to make it work for her. We can do things like get her an identical crib.”

“That…may work,” Kennedy admitted as she took Charlotte out of my arms.

With a quick kiss to the top of her soft baby curls, I hurried to the kitchen to grab the popcorn and a few of the soda cans I had brought with me. I had been paying attention, and I noticed that Kennedy enjoyed strawberry-flavored drinks. I had gone the extra step and bought some strawberry syrup, so I could make her a strawberry cola.

Filling a glass with a can of soda and a little syrup, I returned to my girls. Kennedy was sitting on the floor, a pen in hand, as she went through her textbook. Charlotte was sitting next to her with her stuffed animal.

“I have snacks!” I declared, placing them on the table before handing Kennedy the glass of soda.

“Thank you.” She smiled at me before taking a sip, her eyes going wide. “What is that?” she asked, looking down at the glass.

“Do you not like it?” I asked, starting to worry. I probably should’ve asked her if she wanted to try the strawberry syrup. I just assumed because I wanted to take control and be helpful, but I was beginning to doubt everything.

“It’s delicious. What is it?” Kennedy asked, looking up at me with a smile. My heart rate slowed, and my breathing returned to normal.

“I brought a strawberry syrup with me, since I’ve noticed that you tend to gravitate toward strawberry-flavored drinks.”

Kennedy’s brows lifted in surprise. “You noticed that?”

“I notice a lot about you, Kennedy… Now, let’s get studying!”

Chapter 29

Kennedy

Iwas freaking out.

Storm was coming to my place to spend time with Char and go through our nighttime routine. He had come by for a morning with her, but this felt somehow more…intimate?

First, we were going to meet up for coffee and cake. Luckily for Storm, caffeine was one of the few reasons I would dare to leave the house with my grumpy, teething toddler. It was one of my rare days off, so I bundled Charlotte into her stroller and made my way to campus.

The day before with Micha had been amazing. We had both done so much studying, but in a nice, companionable calm. Whenever Charlotte had started fussing, he scooped her up and amused her, so I could work.

It was actually the most productive study session I’d had in months. The only downside was that my vagina had ideas of its own, practically crying for the alpha’s attention. There was zero question of my attraction to him, and I wasn’t sure what to do with that.

As we passed the duck pond, Charlotte reached out her hands and made little grunting noises. She wasn’t quite making words yet, but she would make the D sound for ducks.

“I’m so sorry, sweet girl. We’ll be going there after Mama’s seen her friend,” I assured her, even though she probably didn’t understand me.

Charlotte loved feeding the ducks. I had a small bag of peas in her stroller, and usually, we stopped on the way to campus, but I had decided to let Storm join in on the way back to our place. Part of me felt like a monster for denying her, because she was used to going to the duckies first, but I thought it would be a nice bonding activity for her and Storm.

Luckily, she only fussed for a few minutes before she became enraptured by the sights and noises of campus life. We weren’t at the age of extra-large tantrums yet, thankfully, and I was honestly dreading those days.

Storm was waiting for me inside the café. He was sitting at a quiet table in the corner, talking to a blonde girl who was also gently rocking a stroller. She was stunning, almost painfully so. Why was Storm talking to her?

An irrational jealousy gripped me. I knew what Storm was like. He was a manwhore through and through, so I shouldn’t have been shocked by him talking to another woman. Then again, he seemed so adamant that he was going to change now that he’d learned he had a child.

Apparently, this omega also had a child.

Storm’s head lifted, and he broke into a giant grin when he saw me. Pushing his chair back, he hurried over to me, pulling me into a hug. Despite my unhappiness, I melted into it, inhaling that fresh rain scent that I was enraptured by.

“Kennedy, thank you for coming! Do you want something to drink or some cake?”

I nodded. “Iced coffee and a slice of chocolate cake.”

“I’ll order that.” He looked back at the table, where the blonde was beaming over at us. She looked genuinely pleased to see me, which threw me for a loop.

“I am sorry to do this, but Sunny and my nephew, Luka, are over there. I will tell her to go away if you don’t want to meet her now. But she has been hovering because I accidentally let it slip that we were meeting up.”

Relief washed over me. It was his family, not anything more sinister. Did I even have a right to be upset if it was a girl he was wanting to date? It wasn’t like Storm and I were in a relationship. Sometimes I got the impression that he wanted to be in a relationship with me, but given the whole situation with our daughter, we had to take things very, very slow. If he was still seeing other women, then there was no chance in hell that we would work out.

“I’d like to meet her,” I said with a smile as Storm bent down and greeted Charlotte warmly.

“Hey, Miss Sweet Angel. Have you been good for your mama today?”

I frowned. “Sort of. She’s definitely deciding that sleep deprivation is the way forward, but I’m hoping it’s a phase.”

Storm grimaced. “Well, we’ll have to make sure that you manage to get some rest. Even if Little Miss isn’t,” he said, standing up. “I’ll go order your coffee. Do you want to wait here? I can introduce you to Sunny once I’ve ordered your much-needed caffeine.”

“No, I’ll go take a seat. I want to meet her.” I smiled. Curiosity was tugging at me.

Storm nodded and made his way toward the counter. I pushed the stroller in the direction of the table where Sunny was sitting. They had picked an ideal one, with plenty of space for strollers.

“Hey! You must be Kennedy. It’s so nice to meet you!” Sunny cooed as she stood up, pulling me in for a surprisingly strong hug. Her scent was overwhelmingly omega, sweet and tart lemon. It was one I could happily be around for hours.

“Hi, it’s nice to meet you.” I smiled, hugging her back.

“We are family now! I’m so excited. Is this Charlotte?” she asked, looking down at the stroller with a bright smile.

“It is!” I said, looking down at my baby, whose attention was firmly on Sunny’s golden yellow hair.

“This is Luka. He’s completely conked out,” Sunny said. Her son was passed out in his stroller, his head at a funny angle. I smiled to myself. I knew far too well how babies would get into uncomfortable sleeping positions, and no matter how many times you tried to right them, they would go right back to sleeping with their head at an awkward angle or their bum in the air.

“He’s precious,” I said as I slid into a seat.

“He is, but he’s an adorable menace.” Sunny smiled as she took the seat opposite me.

“How old is he?”

“Almost one and a half. They grow so fast! It feels like he was a newborn just yesterday.”

“I catch myself looking at Charlotte, and I’m always amazed at how much she’s grown,” I admitted. Luka was a lot bigger than Charlotte, though, and I got the impression it wasn’t just because of age. He was probably a little alpha in the making.

“So, Storm has told me everything about what a gigantic ass he’s been. Honestly, I’m surprised you haven’t punched him yet.” She frowned in the general direction of her brother.

“The jury is still out on bodily harm,” I said, taking Charlotte out of her stroller and placing her on my lap. She was far too awake to stay put.

“Here’s your coffee and cake,” Storm said as he placed the delicious goodies in front of me. Naturally, upon the sight of delicious, sweet food, Charlotte was grabbing for it.

Before I could stop her, Storm had scooped her out of my arms and was sitting down next to me with the baby in his lap. “Now, while I appreciate the desire to have cake, because cake is amazing, that is for your mama and not for you, young lady,” he told her in a mock-stern voice. Charlotte looked up at him with her big blue eyes, and I could have sworn she was pouting.

“I can hold her,” I said quietly.

Sunny butted in. “Of course, you can. You are her mama, and you will no doubt be the best at wrangling her. But you have coffee and cake to consume, and it’s that much harder to do so with a baby on your lap. I should know.” She cocked her head as she smiled warmly at me.

I reached forward and picked up the iced coffee, taking a sip with the straw, closing my eyes for a brief moment as the sweet, bitter caffeine hit my taste buds.

“You sure you should even be having coffee?” Storm asked after a few seconds. Sunny turned to him, her face screaming oh, that’s brave of you.

“Coffee in moderation is fine,” Sunny insisted. “She probably needs it, considering she had a baby with a big dumb dumb.”

Storm had the good sense to look bashful. “Sorry, I just read some things about people cutting back on things like sushi and coffee while pregnant.”

“One or two cups are okay, and I don’t drink it often. With the current chaos in my life, I need it to be able to function,” I informed him, taking a pointedly big sip. My coffees were more cream and sugar than actual coffee, but I didn’t need to defend myself.

Still, there was a small part of me that was pleased he was reading about pregnancy.

“How far along are you now?” Sunny asked.

“Around eleven weeks. We go for a scan soon.”

“Ah, I loved those scans. The gestational diabetes test can fuck off, though.” She grimaced playfully as she spoke.

“I didn’t get one of those with Char! Gosh, I’ve got so many questions.”

“Ask away! That’s what I’m here for… Well, that and maybe some baby cuddles, once my brother stops hogging the cutie.”

“Is it weird that I kind of want to be Sunny when I grow up?” I laughed as Storm pushed the stroller through campus as I sipped on another iced coffee.

Storm laughed. “Not at all. She seems so confident and put together. I don’t know how she does it.”

I nodded, even though she seemed put together and amazing, I could tell that she was stressed. Any single mother would be. We had spent the better part of an hour exchanging stories and tips about looking after our children.

Eventually, when Sunny had reluctantly looked at her phone and realized it was time for her to go, I had to resist the urge to pout. It was my first time hanging out with someone who could understand me in such a way, and I kind of regretted not getting there sooner.

“I’m just glad I’ve got her number.”

“You think that’s a good thing now, but wait until she’s texting you at four in the morning when Luka won’t sleep.”

I shrugged. “If I’m answering, it’s because I’m awake and Charlotte isn’t sleeping, so I think I’ll survive.”

“I swear, single mothers, you’re tougher than marines at times.”

I giggled. He sounded so amazed, and I wasn’t going to correct him.

“Well, you’ve got a night of bath time, stories, and putting this one to sleep, so are you ready?”

Storm nodded, a grin on his face. “Hell, yes!”

The walk back to my place was serene, until we got near the duck pond. Charlotte immediately started waving her hands in the direction of the water, babbling mindlessly.

“Does she want to go to the water?” Storm asked, confused.

I chuckled. “She wants to feed the ducks. Here, why don’t you pick her up?” I said as we veered to the side, and I parked her stroller.

Storm didn’t hesitate, bending over and undoing her seat belt and lifting her into his arms as I pulled out the bag of dried peas I kept in the bottom of the stroller.

“Is it duckie time, sweet girl?” I asked gently.

Charlotte’s only response was to babble.

“Where are we going?” Storm asked, unable to keep his eyes off Charlotte as she snuggled into him.

I nodded to a bench right by the water’s edge. “Over there. We sit on the bench, and she throws the food for the ducks.”

“I can’t see any ducks. Where—oh!” Storm broke off with a laugh as he sat on the bench and the ducks appeared, like they knew what was about to happen.

Taking a handful of the peas, I threw them into the water, then gave some to Charlotte. She was sitting on Storm’s lap, happily babbling away.

“Look at that duckie!” Storm cooed, pointing to a particularly pretty one. “We need to get you a stuffie that looks like that one, don’t we?”

Watching him interact so happily with our daughter made my heart melt.

An hour later, we were in the living room, a freshly bathed Charlotte in Storm’s arms as she drank her bottle. He was watching her almost in awe.

“Feeding her has always been my favorite time,” I admitted. “I really wish I was able to breastfeed—I feel like we’d be that much closer if I could—but it’s worked out pretty well.”

“Why didn’t you?” Storm asked, his eyes not leaving Charlotte.

“We tried for a while, but she just wouldn’t latch properly, and then she had some tummy issues. It seemed like this one brand of formula was the only thing that made her not have painful gas or be sick regularly. As much as I wanted to breastfeed, I wasn’t going to do it at the cost of her being sick.”

Storm’s face paled. “I can’t imagine her being sick. How do you cope with her being sick? What can you do when she’s sick?” He reeled off the words quickly.

I grimaced. “Honestly, it’s absolutely terrifying, and I’m distraught every time she gets sick. Last time, I was so lucky that Eli and Micha were here to help.”

“I’ve heard the story of Micha’s shirt being ruined.” Storm smirked.

“Yeah, it was kind of disconcerting to wake up from a deep, fever-filled sleep to find my baby on a random alpha’s naked chest. Little did I know that, in a few short days, she would adore sleeping on that alpha’s chest.”

“I’m surprised you didn’t call the cops.”

I shrugged. “I was still coming off a fever. If I had been healthy, I probably would have freaked out and called them immediately. Or threw a saucepan at his head.”

Storm chuckled. “I can’t believe I’m about to say this, but I’m glad you were still a little bit sick, so my pack mate didn’t end up with a concussion.”

“I probably would have missed.”

My small apartment was filled with his deep, fresh rain scent that set my body on edge. I was doing my best to resist getting the warm and mushy feelings for him, but unfortunately, he was devastatingly handsome, sitting there cuddling up with our daughter. It was so sweet. Storm had been attentive and doting ever since he had discovered that he had a daughter.

Now that I was spending more time with him, I could see little facets of him in Charlotte. They definitely shared the same nose.

Charlotte’s eyes were drooping as she snuggled into Storm. “You’re going to have to go put her down in her crib soon,” I told him.

“Can we have just a few more minutes?” he asked. “I feel like I’ve missed out on so much, I want to soak up every bit of it.”

“Sure.” I nodded, my heart aching at the distraught look on his face.

We ended up sitting there for another three hours while I struggled to keep my eyes open, the busy day taking its toll on me.

Eventually, I gave up and let the lull of sleep claim me.

Chapter 30

Eli

“Are you sure you can take the morning off?” Kennedy asked. “It’s not like I haven’t been through this before.”

She was sitting at our kitchen counter, feeding mashed-up banana to Charlotte, wearing a large sweatshirt of mine and a pair of leggings with her hair thrown up in a bun.

To me, she had never looked better.

“For the twentieth time, of course I can. I want to be there for every appointment,” I insisted.

It was time for her first medical appointment, and I was excited to go. According to my Internet research, they were going to do a scan at this appointment, so there was a good chance I would get to see our baby.

“And you’re sure that Storm doesn’t mind babysitting Charlotte this morning?”

“Babysitting?” Storm asked indignantly as he wandered into the kitchen, walking over to Charlotte and placing a kiss on the top of her head. “I resent that. I am merely parenting. I am not babysitting.”

I cocked an eyebrow at him. “Let me guess, Sunny told you to never call or view it as babysitting?”

Storm beamed at me. “Yep. In fact, she described something I didn’t think was anatomically possible that she would do to me if I ever referred to watching Char as babysitting. I understood her point, though, so I will never call it babysitting when I’m looking after my little angel.” He said the last part as he looked down at Charlotte, gently weaving his fingers through her tufts of hair.

“Have I mentioned lately how much I freaking love Sunny?” Kennedy said as she cooed at Charlotte.

“She is pretty awesome,” I agreed, taking a sip of my coffee.

“How are we doing today?” the doctor asked as she entered the room where Kennedy and I were waiting.

“Hey, Dr. Helm. I’m feeling good.” Kennedy greeted her warmly before turning to me. “Dr. Helm was the one who delivered Charlotte.”

“And how is that sweet baby girl doing?”

“She’s doing everything in her power to figure out how to crawl away from me.”

The doctor laughed. “I remember those days well. So, you’re here for a pregnancy appointment by the looks of it,” she said, checking her tablet. “Well, congratulations. Are you Dad?” she asked, turning to me.

I nodded. “Pleased to meet you.”

“Okay, so the nurse took some blood, didn’t she? The first order of business will be a scan, so we can measure the size of the fetus and figure out how many weeks along you are.”

Kennedy nodded. “If it helps, I’m pretty certain I know the exact date I conceived.”

The doctor’s eyebrows rose. “I love that, but I do think it’s best to always double-check these things. What’s your bet?”

“I’m eleven weeks along right now—well, eleven weeks post-conception.”

I silently thanked the universe that Google existed. If I hadn’t done copious Internet searches before coming to this appointment, I wouldn’t have known how calculating gestation worked. To my utter surprise, it wasn’t simply the day the child was conceived; it was the weeks from the last day of a woman’s period…or something like that. It was a type of math that baffled even me.

“Okay, then, why don’t you hop on the table, and I’ll get scanning,” the doctor said, gesturing to the examination table in the corner of the room.

Kennedy walked over and hopped onto the table with ease. “It looks like you’ve done that before.” I smiled.

“It’s easy in the early stages, but toward the end of pregnancy, I need a crane to get me up on this thing.”

“Don’t worry, I’ll pick you up when you get too big to climb on yourself.”

Dr. Helm chuckled. “This one’s clearly a romantic. He’s a keeper, Kennedy.”

“He even gives me foot rubs,” she said as she pulled up her shirt.

“Okay, definitely a good one, then.”

The doctor spread a jelly-like substance on Kennedy’s stomach before pressing the Doppler into her skin.

“Just give me a moment to find your baby. They like to hide occasionally. Ah! There we go,” she said, turning the screen around so we could see.

The screen just looked like blobs to start with… But the more I looked, the clearer the image of the tiny fetus became. I was just starting to make out their arms and legs when Dr. Helm pushed a button and a loud heartbeat filled the room.

It was a rapid heartbeat, but that was something I had also discovered online. Babies’ heartbeats tended to be quite fast while they were in utero. Kennedy didn’t look at all worried. And as long as she was happy, I was happy.

“Well, all looks good here. You know what, Kennedy? I think you’re right. I would put your pregnancy at twelve weeks, exactly. That’ll give you a due date in June.”

Kennedy nodded. “That’s perfect, considering I graduate in May.”

Dr. Helm looked away from the screen to frown at Kennedy. “If you’re still going to be studying, I don’t want you to work. You stressed yourself out far too much with your last pregnancy. It’s not good for you or the baby.”

“She’s not going to have to lift a finger,” I said confidently. “My pack and I will be taking care of her.”

“Pack?” she asked, looking between us. “Good for you, Kennedy! I knew someone would scoop you up. Now”—she turned to face me—“ideally, she should be hardly getting out of bed, and she needs to put her feet up regularly. I know nothing will stop this girl from studying, but she can study from a comfy sofa or a nest.”

“I’m not an invalid,” Kennedy grumbled.

The doctor rolled her eyes. “Will you stop being stubborn and let the alpha spoil you? It’s the least you deserve after everything you’ve been through. Enjoy yourself a bit. Now, have you been having the same kind of nausea as last time?”

“Yeah, it’s been pretty brutal.”

“Do you want me to prescribe the same anti-nausea medication?” she asked, but then turned to me. “There are two types of anti-nausea medication that can help Kennedy. There’s one that is really good, and there’s one that’s just okay. Unfortunately, Kennedy’s insurance doesn’t cover the one that’s really good,” she said pointedly.

I raised my eyebrows. Well, there was no question of which one she would be getting.

“The normal one is fine,” Kennedy insisted.

“Order the better one,” I said to the doctor before turning to Kennedy, taking her hand in mine. “We can afford it, and you’re going to need it. You’re pregnant and you have a baby who’s almost a toddler. You should take any medication you can if it’ll help you feel better.”

“Are you sure?” Kennedy asked, biting her lip.

“Positive.”

After the appointment, we went straight back to the pack house, and Kennedy crawled into my bed for a nap. Her exhaustion levels had been ridiculous of late, but growing a human being was a difficult task, so I was doing everything I could to make it easier for her.

Charlotte was also having a nap in her pack-and-play crib in the living room while Charlie sat on the sofa, studying.

“Where the hell is Storm? He’s supposed to be watching her.” I frowned.

Charlie looked up from the laptop for a brief moment to smile at me. “You should see for yourself,” he said with a laugh. “He’s rearranging the den.”

The den? What the hell was he doing in the den? Despite living in an apartment building, the unique layout of our unit meant that we had a few spacious rooms on the main level and a second floor. Like a typical house, the bedrooms were located upstairs. There was a small double bedroom for each pack member. Well, at least there had been until Kennedy came along.

Heading in the direction of the den, I was surprised to find the room completely dismantled. Gone were the sofas and study tables. It was a large room that we didn’t use very often, but it was good for when we wanted to host small get-togethers. Otherwise, we mainly used the family space in the open-plan kitchen area.

In a twist I didn’t expect…Storm was cleaning. Don’t get me wrong, he wasn’t a complete slob, but I had never seen him scrubbing the floors on his hands and knees before.

“Care to explain what’s going on here?”

Storm’s head shot up, registering my presence. “Hey! How did the appointment go?”

“Good.” I nodded. “Now explain this?” I gestured to the room around me.

Storm grinned sheepishly. “Well, I had an idea. I ran it by the guys, but you were out all day with Kennedy, so I decided to go ahead with it because I doubted you would be opposed.”

“I think I oppose your ideas on a fairly regular basis. Remember the beer pong table?”

He winced. “Yeah…that’s understandable. This, on the other hand, is for our omega, so I doubt you’re going to say no.”

My eyebrows rose. Our omega? Just because he had gotten Kennedy pregnant a year and a half ago did not make her his.

“Okay… I’m still going to need an explanation.”

“You want Kennedy to move in, don’t you?” Storm asked pointedly.

“Of course, I do. That’s why I’ve been sending you guys listings for other properties.”

Storm nodded. “And that’s fine, but this property is close to where Kennedy has classes, and we’re already settled here. Moving an entire house while Kennedy is pregnant wouldn’t be ideal. So… I’m redoing this room!” he declared.

I cocked my head to the side. “This room?”

“Yeah, think about it, man. There’s the storage room to the side with a window that can be used as a small nursery for Charlotte or the new baby. They have their own bathroom down here, and this room has plenty of space. It just needs a damn good clean because there’s still some beer sticking to the floor in some places.”

Glancing around the room, I could understand his vision.

“It’s not ideal, but given the situation we’re in, it’s the best we can do,” I admitted.

“I need to do what I can to make things right for Kennedy and make sure she’s comfortable. She’s pregnant, so she should have her own bed here and not have to go back and forth between here and her place or camp in one of our beds. Not that I mind taking the sofa, so she can get a good night’s sleep, but I’m sure the omega would much rather have her own bed.”

“Is that what that box is?” I asked, pointing to the large cardboard box in the corner of the room.

Storm nodded, scratching the back of his head. “Yeah. It’s a California king bed. I got it on same-day delivery. There are even curtains that can be used to make a canopy, plus a rug. I didn’t want to get much more, in case Kenedy wanted to do the shopping herself or bring stuff from the nest at her apartment.”

He had thought this through shockingly well.

“That sounds good,” I admitted.

“I even ordered this bassinet that goes at the side of the nest, so the baby can be near her but not be in the bed, because apparently, that could be dangerous when there are lots of nesting materials.”

“Yeah, I read the same thing.”

“Look, I don’t want to impose on your time with Kennedy right now. I’ll be honest, I’m grumpy and mad at myself that I missed so much of Charlotte’s early life. I should have been the one running out at three in the morning to satisfy her cravings. I know I need to respect that this is your turn.”

I sighed deeply. “Yes and no. Storm, none of this is how we envisioned it. We should have all dated an omega at the same time, then any pregnancy that she went through would have been all of our responsibility. Late-night snack runs would be a lot easier if we could trade off. I can’t help how possessive I feel at the moment, though.”

“And I get that. Honestly, if you feel like I’m stepping over the line, tell me.”

“But are you actually stepping over the line? Charlotte is your daughter. You and Kennedy are family now.”

Storm snorted. “If we ever work our way out of this mess, you know that Micha and Charlie are going to demand that they knock her up next.”

“Yeah, I guess the idea of not knowing where any of our children came from biologically is not really a possibility anymore,” I agreed. “Look, can I help? This room is a good call for Kennedy, and it’s a fuck ton of work. You don’t have to do it all by yourself. I know you’re trying to get it all done on your own because you’re beating yourself up and feeling guilty. But there’s no shame in accepting help.”

“Wouldn’t you feel ashamed and guilty in my position?”

“Totally.” I shrugged. “But we’re a pack, and packs do things together.”

Storm’s face melted into a smile. “In that case, can you help me build this goddamn bed? It looks like all the instructions are in Russian, and I have no clue how to read them.”

Chapter 31

Kennedy

Why hadn’t I let Eli stay the night? We had an absolutely amazing date while Charlotte was with Storm, but I had insisted on taking my baby back home at the end of it after a wonderful goodnight kiss, and now I was regretting that.

It was eleven o’clock, and Charlotte would not go down to sleep.

“Oh, baby,” I cooed as I gently rocked her while walking around the living room. She was screaming loudly, her little face turning bright red. She was clearly distressed and unhappy, but for the life of me, I couldn’t figure out why. Her diaper was clean. She had been fed. Was she so tired that she couldn’t sleep?

These were some of the worst moments I had as a mother. Knowing that something wasn’t right with my child, but I couldn’t seem to do anything to make it better. I would give anything to make my child happy, but sometimes I thought Lottie didn’t even know what she wanted. Being a baby was difficult; there was so much learning and growing to do.

If I had let him stay the night, at least I wouldn’t be dealing with her despair alone. As I gently shushed her, I walked between the rooms of our small apartment, desperately hoping that the changing scenery would help settle her.

It didn’t.

I was just about to go to the bathroom and draw her a lavender bath, in an attempt to help settle her, when my phone started ringing from the kitchen counter.

“Let’s go see who that is,” I murmured as I rushed to grab it before it stopped ringing. “Hello?” I asked, my voice thin.

“Kennedy?” Eli questioned. “Are you okay? You sound exhausted. And what’s going on with Charlotte? I can hear her crying. You didn’t answer my text, so I thought I’d give you a quick call.”

“She’s just not settling down. Babies sometimes get like this,” I admitted as my eyes watered with unshed tears. “I don’t know what to do.”

Eli was quiet for a moment. “Pack a bag for you and Char. I’m on my way.”

“Pack a bag?” I repeated dumbly.

“Killer, you sound exhausted. I’m going to bring you to the pack house with me. The guys and I can take turns looking after Charlotte, so you can get a good night’s sleep. I knew I shouldn’t have left you alone.”

“I can handle my baby on my own, Eli,” I snapped, but regretted it immediately. Tears rolled down my face as Charlotte continued to scream. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean it like that.”

Eli was unfazed. “Kennedy, I know you can handle it. You are a goddamn superwoman when it comes to your child. That doesn’t mean you have to do it all on your own. I know you sometimes prefer to keep Charlotte there, because it’s familiar to her, but clearly that isn’t helping tonight, so please come stay with us for the night. I bet you I could even convince Charlie to make you pancakes.”

I sniffed. “What flavor?”

“He likes to make cinnamon swirl pancakes with cream cheese icing,” Eli said in a conspiring tone. They sounded delightful, and some help with Charlotte would be really useful.

“Only if you’re sure that you and the guys are all okay with that. A screaming child will mess up all your sleep schedules.”

Eli snorted. “Please, they’re all going to love having Charlotte and you here. Get packing, I’ll be there in ten minutes.”

“Fine,” I sighed.

Seven minutes later, Eli was standing at my front door.

“Were you speeding? How on earth did you get here so fast?” I asked incredulously.

“I was already on the way here.” He shrugged. “The moment I knew Charlotte was upset and not settling, I was in my car.”

“And what if I didn’t agree to come stay at the pack house?” I asked, narrowing my eyes at him.

“Then I simply would have stayed here and helped you. Either way, you weren’t going to endure a fussy baby on your own. And before you say anything, I know you’ve done it many times yourself, but you don’t have to do it by yourself anymore, because you have family. I was going to respect whichever way you wanted to do it, but you were getting help, one way or another.”

I sighed. “Did you tell Storm?”

Eli shook his head. “Charlie was the only one awake, so he’ll wake Storm up when we’re on the way.”

My eyes widened. “You didn’t even give him a heads-up?” I asked incredulously.

“Nope.” Eli smirked as he plucked the baby out of my arms. “Oh, Miss Charlotte! You are not a happy girl tonight, are you?” he asked, continuing the bouncing.

“No one likes waking up to a screaming baby,” I pointed out.

“How many times in the last year have you been woken up by a screaming child, Kennedy?”

“Too many to count. That’s part of being a parent.”

“Exactly, and it’s time Storm learned. He’ll be fine with it,” Eli declared as he carried Charlotte in one arm and picked up my overnight bag in the other.

We pulled up to the pack house twenty minutes later. All the lights were on, so clearly, the pack was awake.

“Tiny terror!” Micha exclaimed as I walked through the door. He was lying on the sofa, wearing nothing but a pair of gym shorts.

“I’m starting to doubt you own any shirts,” I grumbled as I rocked my baby. Charlotte had stopped crying, but now she was hiccupping occasionally, all worked up from her crying.

“Maybe I just wanted to show off my stunning body to the pretty omega.”

I rolled my eyes as Eli placed my bag on the coffee table. “You’ve got your pick of rooms tonight,” he told me as Storm appeared, clearly tired, his hair sticking up. Still, the moment he saw me and Charlotte, his face lit up with a smile. Without a word, he strode over to me, holding his arms out for the baby.

“There’s my girls,” he cooed as he took the now-happy baby out of my arms.

Chewing on my lip, I watched as Charlotte snuggled into her father’s embrace, immediately relaxing into it. I should have been happy that my daughter was getting so comfortable in his presence—with the whole pack, in fact. It was like the moment she caught a whiff of their scents, she was happier. If it improved my daughter’s life, then I should have been completely on board.

Then…why was my stomach turning uncomfortably and my chest tightening at the sight?

“I-I’m sorry?” I said, turning to Eli.

“We have four bedrooms here at the moment, so pick one. You need a good night’s sleep.”

“I’m not kicking any of you guys out of your beds!” I hissed. Why would I do that? I would feel terrible doing that.

“We’re fine with the sofa,” Micha said.

I glowered at Eli. “What size bed do you have?”

“A king. Plenty of room for lots of pillows,” he said with a smile. “I’m more than happy to take the sofa. I’ll be up a few times in the night to check on Char, anyway.”

I gave him a disbelieving look. Either I was so utterly exhausted, or he was being completely obtuse.

“You wouldn’t want to share with me?” I asked in a small voice.

Eli’s eyes widened, and he rushed to speak as Micha burst out laughing from the couch. “You’re so busy being Mr. Fix It, you’re fucking it up!”

“No! Of course, I want to share a bed with you—I just wasn’t sure if you wanted to. I wanted to respect your choice because it’s your first night here.”

“Eli, I’m pregnant with your child. I don’t know why the idea of not sharing even crossed your mind,” I grumbled.

He pulled me in for a hug, but I kept my arms crossed, a grumpy expression on my face as he kissed the top of my head. “Kennedy, I would love for you to stay in my room with me tonight.”

“Fine,” I harrumphed.

“Now that Eli is done being an idiot—which is a change and I like it—what should we do about this cutie’s sleeping arrangements?” Storm asked, nodding to the baby passed out in his arms. “We have a small, portable crib we bought her just in case, one of those foldable ones.”

“You do?” I asked. That was surprising. If I hadn’t been so exhausted, I probably would have brought her pack-and-play, but the thought hadn’t even crossed my mind.

Storm nodded. “Yeah, I was hoping—if you’re okay with it—to set it up in my room tonight. You’re here, so if she needs you, you’re not far away at all. My room is opposite Eli’s, in fact.”

I chewed my lip. “Are you sure you want to do that?” I asked. “When she gets like this, she tends to wake up every few hours.”

Storm shrugged. “You’ve done it countless times. Let me do it this time. You need a solid night’s sleep. I don’t care if I’m extra tired tomorrow. I don’t have hockey practice until the evening, and I don’t have any classes. All the more time to spend with my girl.” He smiled down at her.

“If you’re sure…” I trailed off.

“He’s sure,” Charlie said as he left the kitchen, handing me a bottle of water, a steaming mug of tea also in his hands. “Between the four of us, we can get through this, though we won’t be anywhere near as good as you.”

Somehow, he had managed to say the exact right thing to make the tightness in my chest dissipate. The reassurance that I wasn’t being replaced put me at ease. I knew I needed to let go of doing everything for Charlotte; it would be good for everyone. She would get more time with her father and her pack, and I would get to rest a little more.

“Okay.” I turned to Eli. “Show me where I’ll be sleeping.”

Eli’s room was perfectly Eli. It was decorated in minimal cool gray tones and was exceptionally clean. The bed was piled high with several comforters in varying shades of gray.

“What’s with all the bedding?” I asked as he put my bag down on his desk chair.

“I wanted to make sure I had plenty for when you eventually stayed over. Not that I assumed you were definitely going to stay over. I was just hoping, really hoping.” He gave me a sheepish smile.

I looked back out into the hallway. It was quiet, except for the odd chatter of conversation, so clearly, my daughter was happy. “Do you really think they’ll be okay tonight?”

Eli nodded. “I do. You’re nearby if they need anything, but you need rest,” he insisted. “Do you want a shower?”

“Yeah, I feel icky.”

“I’ve got an attached bathroom,” he said, gesturing to the door I’d thought was to a closet.

“Oh, good,” I sighed. “I’m guessing you don’t mind if I use it?”

Eli chuckled. “Kennedy, I want you to use it. Please get your scent all over my place and make it smell a thousand times better. I don’t know if you know this, but I’m kind of obsessed with your scent.”

“The feeling is mutual,” I said, grabbing my bag.

“I’m going to go get us some snacks while you shower, okay?”

I nodded. “Anything chocolate would be a hit,” I informed him as I rummaged through my bag. My packing skills were abysmal, and I was missing a lot of things.

Eli quickly kissed me, and I leaned into it, melting into his embrace. I had missed him over the last week or two. He had been around, and so supportive, but while the whole thing with Storm was happening, we had cooled off a bit.

“I missed this,” I muttered happily.

“Me too,” Eli admitted. “Now I get you to myself all night.”

We reluctantly pulled away from one another, and I made my way into the shower.

Thankfully, his shower was just as clean as his room. You never knew with men. I’d heard far too many horror stories from my friends.

I made quick work of washing all the sweaty stale smell off me, keeping my hair up in a messy bun. Even though a small part of me wanted to take my hair down and wash it, so I would look good for them, I didn’t have the energy for that. Besides, they needed to get used to me in my natural state.

After a quick wash, I hopped out of the shower, wrapping myself in one of the towels that smelled like Eli. Rummaging through my bag, I cursed when I realized what set of pajamas I had packed. In my rush to get out of my house, I had grabbed the first things my hand touched. It was a tiny, strappy top that did nothing to contain my chest.

The only reason I’d worn it at home so much was because it had made whipping out a titty easy in the early days of trying to breastfeed Charlotte.

I had no intention of doing that in front of any of the guys, so I needed to figure out a plan B. Wrapping the towel tighter around me, I padded into the bedroom.

Eli wasn’t there, but Charlie was at the desk, clicking on Eli’s laptop.

“Hey!” he greeted me warmly. “Sorry, I just needed to email myself something. Is everything okay?”

I nodded. “I was just hoping to steal one of Eli’s shirts because I kind of forgot to bring anything for myself.”

Charlie’s face lit up. “Eli is downstairs, but…” He trailed off, grabbing the hem of his gray T-shirt and pulling it off with one hand in a swift, almost practiced move that made me salivate.

“Y-you don’t have to,” I started to stammer.

“Trust me, I want to.” He smirked. “If he gets you in his bedroom tonight, then the least I can do is get my scent on you.” His scent was painfully temping. Fresh laundry. I wanted to bundle myself up in it. “But I’m sure none of my pack mates will complain if you decide to simply wear nothing.”

I chuckled. “Give it to me,” I said, holding my hand out.

Charlie shook his head, taking two steps toward me. “Arms in the air,” he instructed. The towel was wrapped around my chest, so I could do that maneuver without exposing myself, but it still felt oddly vulnerable.

I stared at Charlie for a moment, noticing the challenge in his gaze that I couldn’t help but meet.

Lifting my arms in the air, I stood still as he carefully threaded the T-shirt over my head and arms without disturbing the towel. In a seemingly skillful move, he pulled the T-shirt down so it covered my ass before gripping the towel and pulling it away.

He had just managed to completely exchange the shirt for the towel without exposing me at all. “That is magic,” I muttered in amazement.

“And now you smell like me.”

I sniffed the shirt. It didn’t even smell sweaty and worn; it just smelled perfectly of Charlie.

“I like it,” I told him.

He glanced at the bed behind me. “You know what? I don’t think it’s fair for you to sleep in only Eli’s scent all night. I think I need to fuck with him!” he declared, diving onto the bed and burrowing under the covers.

“What on earth are you doing?” I giggled as he wriggled around under the covers.

“I’m scent marking his bed!” he shouted playfully.

I took a few steps over to the bed, leaving the towel discarded on the floor. “I can’t say I’ve ever heard of someone scent marking a bed, but I won’t complain. You know—oomph!” I was cut off as Charlie’s arm escaped the tangle of comforters to pull me onto the bed.

“Cuddle time,” he declared simply. “I need to get it while I can before Mr. Grumpy Pants comes back and takes you away from me.”

Instead of complaining, I turned around in Charlie’s arms and nestled into his naked chest. I was exhausted, hormonal, and cranky. I was not going to say no to some alpha cuddles with a man who smelled like delicious, clean sweetness.

Pressing my face against his chest, I inhaled deeply as I wrapped my arms tightly around his midsection. His hands found my hair and started gently scratching my scalp, pushing the hair away from my face to create the most euphoric feeling ever.

“You’re not a terrible cuddler,” I admitted after a moment, my words slurred slightly.

Head scratchies were potent.

The exhaustion weighed heavily on me, and wrapped up in Charlie, I was so relaxed that my eyelids were drooping.

Maybe I should have felt bad that we were stinking up Eli’s bed, but I was just so comfortable, I couldn’t find it in me to care.

Chapter 32

Charlie

“It appears I have an intruder in my bed.”

I cracked my eyes open. Eli was standing at the end of the bed, his hands on his hips, giving me a playful scowl.

Kennedy was splayed across my chest, dozing quietly. I hadn’t intended to end up in bed with her, but I wouldn’t complain about the turn of events. Her sweet floral scent was comforting. Eli had become distracted helping Storm with Charlotte for a moment, and I’d taken advantage of the opportunity.

“I know, but she’s such a cute intruder. You can’t say no to her,” I whispered, gazing down at her warmly. She was completely oblivious to the two of us.

Eli shook his head with a chuckle. “This is probably going to be my only chance to have her stay in my bed because Storm’s going to be done with her nest pretty soon.”

“Yeah. Where is he with that?” I asked. He had been spending all his free time in there. We had helped him paint and put down new flooring, but he’d insisted on doing a lot of the decorating himself. The pack had helped him with the bones, but he really wanted to do something for Kennedy himself.

“Last I checked, there was just a little more decorating to do, and I think he wanted to do some sanding in the nursery,” Eli explained. “I’m guessing that, now she’s staying over here, he’s going to get his ass in gear.”

I nodded. “It’ll be nice for her to have her own space here. Maybe then we can convince her to move in.”

Eli raised an eyebrow. “Do you think she would? I put off asking her because I don’t want to rush into things too fast and scare her, but God, I hate not living with her. She’s pregnant. Every night that I have to leave her alone, I swear a little bit of me dies.”

“We can be very convincing as a pack. Teamwork makes the dream work and all that. I bet we can have her moving in within two weeks of the nest reveal.”

“I guess we better get Storm to hurry up, then.”

I gently kissed the top of Kennedy’s head. “Do you want me to go?” I asked. I didn’t want to, but I could also respect that this was his bedroom, his omega, who was pregnant with his child, and he was probably feeling a bit possessive.

My chest burst with happiness when he smiled and shook his head. “I knew it was a good idea to buy a big bed,” he muttered as he walked around to the other side and slid under the covers, Kennedy between us.

“Please tell me Storm picked out a big bed for the nest.”

“He did, but I think we may need bigger,” Eli admitted as he looked longingly at Kennedy asleep on my chest.

“I’m sure we can find something online. How are Dumb and Dumber doing with the baby?”

“Decently. Actually, Storm has managed to feed her, and she’s fast asleep in Storm’s arms while they watch a documentary about nature. Micha wanted to watch more of those dancing fruit videos, but Storm refused. He insisted that Charlotte should be watching educational programs. Something about her brain being squishy and impressionable.”

It was boiling.

I’d never felt this warm when sleeping. Opening my eyes, I looked around, surprised to find I wasn’t in my own room. A second later, I remembered why—next to me was a sleeping Kennedy, who was cuddling one of Eli’s pillows to her chest, a small smile on her face.

Next to her, Eli was on his back, dead to the world as well. We’d all slept through the night, judging by the daylight streaming in.

Storm must have managed all right, watching Charlotte for the night. No one had come storming into the bedroom in the middle of the night, begging for Kennedy’s help. So, I was going to take that as a win.

Grabbing my phone, I shot Storm a text, asking how the night had gone. The only response I received was a photo of Charlotte curled up on his chest and several thumbs up and heart-eye emojis.

I sat up and Eli slowly opened his eyes. His face broke out into a large smile when he saw Kennedy snuggled up to his pillow. “Well, that’s a nice sight to wake up to.”

I hummed in agreement.

Eli wrapped his arm around Kennedy, pulling her into his arms. “Morning, beautiful,” he murmured as he kissed her cheek from behind.

A burning desire erupted in my chest. Kennedy was so at ease with him as she snuggled back into his embrace, all sleepy and pliable. I wanted that, desperately so. Despite everything that had happened, Kennedy had given me the impression that she was open to that possibility.

“Morning,” she mumbled sleepily, grinding back on Eli, her violet and vanilla scent intensifying.

Eli bit back a grin, and it dawned on me exactly what she was doing.

Kennedy was grinding on his morning wood.

Just like that, my morning semi was rock hard.

Her eyes opened and met mine. She froze, biting her lip, realizing I had caught what she was doing.

“Morning.” She grinned sheepishly.

I shifted closer to her, still sitting up, so she was pressed between us. I watched her face intently for any sign that she was unhappy with the move. She wasn’t displeased. To the contrary, her eyes went wide, and her scent intensified even further. She liked it.

“I should really go check on Charlotte,” Kennedy murmured, but her movements didn’t stop.

“I’ve already spoken with Storm, and Charlotte is happy napping on his chest,” I told her as my hand ran over her hip. She lifted her leg, so her thigh was draped over my hip, pulling me closer to her core.

“You guys are going to turn my daughter into a Velcro baby. She’s never going to accept being put down again if you keep letting her sleep on your chests.”

“Our daughter,” Eli reminded her, nipping gently at her neck, making her shudder.

Fuck, she was stunning. Even sleepy and rumpled, she was perfection. Her pussy was warm against my abdomen.

“Well, I guess that means we have a little time… Whatever shall we do with that?” I asked, smirking at Eli over Kennedy’s head.

A beautiful blush was rising on her face, and judging by the way she was squirming, she was highly anticipating what we wanted to do.

“I think someone’s feeling a little needy,” Eli cooed, his lips never leaving Kennedy’s neck.

“It’s your fault,” she grumbled with a cute pout. I wanted to bite that lip.

“Well, I guess it’s only right we fix it, then,” I said, leaning down to kiss her.

I moved slowly, giving her plenty of time to protest. She tilted her face up to me, providing me perfect access to her mouth, that desperately needy look in her eyes doing something deep and potent to me.

Fuck, I was already in love with her.

Her scent was everywhere, and I was going to make sure that the scent ended up in my bedroom too. I couldn’t imagine going to sleep without it now.

Sweet floral burst across my taste buds with the first touch of our lips, and I repressed a groan. I intended to be sweet and gentle with her, but my God, I wanted nothing more than to pull her into me and taste every inch of her.

Her hands wandered across my chest, leaving trails of fire in their wake. My hands tangled in her hair, keeping her firmly in place as she ground her pussy against my abdomen, seeking friction.

Having Eli here, nibbling at her neck and whispering dirty things in her ear, only made the whole situation a thousand times hotter. Why had we never shared an omega? It had always been the plan, but we had never considered it while we were being wild and free before courting.

Clearly, that was a dumbass idea, because this was the hottest thing ever.

Eli’s hand snaked between us, and a second later, Kennedy moaned into my mouth. He was playing with her clit, the sound of her wetness making me drool with need.

“She feels so damn good,” Eli muttered. “So wet and needy.”

I chuckled. “We can’t have needy, can we?” I hummed against her lips.

“Hurry up,” she grumbled, thrusting her hips. “Too slow.”

Eli chuckled, but he didn’t increase his pace. Kennedy pouted, and instead of replying, I simply kissed that adorable pout.

She only lasted a few more minutes before she came over Eli’s fingers as I swallowed her moans. Her body trembled in our grip as every wave of her release was wrung out of her body.

Kennedy looked up at me, her eyes wide, panting in the aftermath of her release as she said the one word that made all my blood rush to my cock.

“More.”

She pulled herself away from Eli, looking back at him with a smirk.

“Say what you want, little killer.”

“Both,” she said simply, her face reddening as she bit her lip. Our girl had an idea; she was just too shy to say.

Eli shook his head. “You’ve got to be explicit with us, sweetheart.”

“That’s not fair!” she whined.

“If you want one of us to fuck that pretty dripping pussy, it is,” I said, making her eyes widen and scent deepen.

“I want to taste you again,” she admitted, looking at Eli, “while Charlie fucks me.”

Well, fuck. I had died and was either in a medicated coma, having the most incredible dirty dream, or just straight up in heaven.

Eli lay back, grinning. “Do whatever you want to me, little killer.”

She pounced on him, tugging down his waistband and freeing his cock. She didn’t hesitate, those sweet lips sucking him all the way to the base as his hand fisted her hair.

Watching her take Eli was better than any porn I had ever seen. It was a special kind of crack, and I wanted more of it.

Bent over, her ass stuck up in the air, I got to see just how little Kennedy was wearing. Her bare pussy was exposed to the air, and the sight of it was perfection.

Kneeling behind her, I ran my fingers through her folds, enjoying the way she shuddered at my touch, throwing her hips back, subconsciously begging for more.

“You want to be fucked, princess?” I asked teasingly.

She nodded the best she could around Eli’s cock, humming in agreement as she pushed her hips back toward me. Spreading her legs farther, sending a clear message what she wanted.

This wasn’t what I had expected when I had curled up with her the night before, but there was no way in hell I was going to complain.

Pulling my cock out, I pumped it a few times before lining myself up with her folds. She was so goddamned warm, she was going to scald my cock, but I couldn’t find it in me to care.

Slowly, I sank into her depths, my eyes rolling back into my skull as she enveloped me. Sex had never felt so good. Kennedy was tighter, hotter, and she gripped on to me in ways I had never experienced. I didn’t know if it was because she was an omega, or if it was because she was Kennedy.

My hands clenched her hips. “Fuck me, princess, you feel perfect.”

“How did we get so lucky?” Eli smiled down at her as she worked his length in her throat.

Kennedy was lost in the sensations, her eyes closed as she bounced between us, drawing ragged groan after ragged groan out of my mouth. I was doing my best to keep a calm, measured pace while she had her mouth around Eli. If I let myself go and pounded her like I really wanted to, she would choke.

“I’m getting close. Pull back unless you want to swallow down every drop,” Eli instructed.

Kennedy, the beautiful, sexy omega simply looked up at Eli and took every inch of him, his head thrown back, groaning as his knot started to expand. Kennedy’s hand flew up to his knot, expertly massaging the part that didn’t fit in her mouth.

Eli came with a roar, and she swallowed every drop of cum, humming happily as she did so.

Once he was drained, she released his cock with a pornographic popping sound and beamed up at him. Eli, his hand still fisted in her hair, leaned down and kissed her brutally, all while I was still leisurely fucking her.

“I fucking love you,” Eli mumbled against her lips.

“I love you too.”

Eli glanced at me, a smirk spreading across his face. “I think it’s time for you to get fucked, little killer,” he declared, leaning back to watch the show.

Kennedy looked back at me, her pupils blown. “Yes, please,” she whispered.

I had been patient, but now I needed her, and I needed her badly. “So polite,” I cooed as I leaned forward, nipping at her neck and muttering in her ear. “Good girls get fucked and knotted hard. Is that what you want?” I asked, my hand on her hip holding her firmly in place.

“Yes!” she cried, trying to thrust back and take more of me.

I bit down on her neck, relishing the sweet, slightly floral taste of her skin.

“Then hold on tight, princess,” I instructed as I straightened, both hands on her hips, and thrust hard and deep.

Kennedy howled in pleasure as I set a fast pace. I couldn’t think straight; the way her pussy was gripping me made me lose my mind. She was so perfect and so tight. I needed to knot her. I wanted her to be stuffed full of my cum, stretched around my knot, her walls fluttering around me.

“You look so good with my pack mate fucking you,” Eli said, watching her hungrily. Her walls clamped down at his words.

“Do that again,” I instructed. “I think our girl likes praise. She just tightened around me perfectly.” My voice was jagged with the efforts of my thrusts.

“Does she?” Eli asked, cocking one eyebrow before turning his attention back to her. “Do you like hearing how well you’re taking Charlie? He’s already getting close because you’re squeezing him so damn good. Such a perfect omega, and all ours. Ours to fuck and fill.”

Kennedy’s pussy was convulsing around my length as she came again, calling out, her voice ragged with the intensity of her orgasm.

“Good girl,” Eli cooed.

“My turn,” I growled, grasping the flesh of her ass, my thrusts beginning to stutter the closer I got to filling her. Blood rushed through my ears as my body shouted at me to knot her, to lock myself inside Kennedy so she couldn’t escape me.

My gums hurt with the desire to bite down on her neck, to mark her so everyone could see she was mine. Eli and Storm had already impregnated her—I wanted my turn. Still, I needed to be a gentleman, so I would have to make do with fucking her brains out until she was madly in love with me.

Despite how recently she had just come, her walls fluttered around me as I expanded and filled her with spurt after spurt of cum. I had never come so hard in my life.

I collapsed on top of her, my body utterly drained, my mind humming in pleasure as I kissed the back of her neck tasting that floral vanilla I was obsessed with. “You’re mine for a while now.”

She giggled. “Oh no, how terrible.”

We were basking in our post-orgasmic bliss when the bedroom door opened and Micha barreled in. “Hey, breakfast is ready. Do you wa—oh, hello there.” His eyes widened as he took in the scene before him, Eli lying back, his cock rapidly softening, and me hovering over a blissed-out Kennedy, locked knot deep inside.

He laughed. “Well, it looks like you’ve had fun!”

Chapter 33

Micha

“Can you believe you’re almost a third of the way through your pregnancy?” I asked as I handed Kennedy a plate of scrambled eggs.

Ever since I had walked in on her with Charlie and Eli, I had been pointedly avoiding talking about it, but I was fucking elated because it meant we were taking a step in the right direction.

“I wouldn’t believe it if it wasn’t for the rampant nausea and the swelling ankles,” she said as she gratefully took the plate.

“Are you still feeling nauseated? Or the medicine’s not working?” Eli had told me about the medication he insisted on paying for because it would probably help her a bit more than the cheaper alternative.

Kennedy nodded, swallowing a mouthful of eggs. “Oh, they are amazing. Unfortunately, I forget to take them some mornings because I’m in a rush, and then the next thing I know, it’s midday and I want to hurl.”

I made a mental note to remind her every morning to take her medication. The last thing I wanted was her feeling unwell.

Sitting next to her, I pulled her legs into my lap. She moved easily, her focus on her plate of eggs. She was wearing a pair of pink fuzzy socks that I gently moved, so I could start rubbing her ankles.

“Holy shit, that is magic.” She threw her head back, moaning around a mouthful of food.

Foot rubs made the omega happy—I needed to remember that.

I wondered if she would enjoy any other parts of her body being rubbed.

“Have you got everything you need for your doctor’s appointment today? I must say, I’m excited to have some one-on-one time with the tiny terror. You make babies that are far too cute, Kennedy. Everyone wants to spend time with them.”

“I know, it’s such a burden.” She smirked. “We do need to go back to our place tonight, though, because I need to do a few loads of laundry.”

“You know this building has a laundry room, right?” I pointed out. “Maybe you should just move in and stay with us.”

Kennedy sighed. “Not you too!”

I shrugged. “Hey, I like having you around. I’m not ashamed of that. Plus, it doesn’t make sense for you to go to the laundromat two blocks away, when there’s one here.”

“As much as I love crashing in your beds, occasionally it’s nice to have my own space. Not that I don’t adore you guys.”

Storm needed to hurry the hell up and get her nest finished.

“Fine,” I sighed. “I guess I’ll just have to follow you home.”

“Stalker.”

“At least I have good taste, considering who I choose to stalk. This adorable omega and her tiny terror that bring me far too much joy!”

Charlotte was currently fast asleep in her playpen in the living room. She had been napping a lot lately, and I had been a bit concerned until Kennedy explained that she was going through a growth spurt, and it was normal for them to sleep more. She had insisted that I enjoy the peace while it lasted.

Maybe I was naive, but I had yet to see Charlotte truly be a terror in the night yet. I didn’t think she had a single problematic bone in her body. She was a sweet angel baby, and I loved her.

“There will be no stalking of my child,” Storm grumbled as he strode into the kitchen, heading straight for the coffee machine.

“Rough night?” I winced.

“The coach is riding our asses hard. We have a game next week,” Storm explained.

“You’re a hockey player, aren’t you?” Kennedy asked, cocking her head to the side.

Storm nodded. “I play for the university team. I got a scholarship that paid for my education, so I’ve got to keep playing for them until I graduate. Hey, why don’t you come to the game?” he asked excitedly. “The guys usually come to my games, anyway, and it’s a family friendly sport. You can even get these cute little earmuffs to put on Charlotte to help make sure the noise isn’t too much for her. You know what? I’ll order her a pair online now just in case,” he declared, pulling out his phone, coffee forgotten.

“Sure.” Kennedy smiled indulgently at him. “It will be fun to see you play.”

Storm’s face broke out into a shit-eating grin. “Thank you. It’ll be amazing to have you guys there. I’ll get you front-row tickets, so I can see Charlotte as I skate around. I’m twenty-three… although considering she’s not reading numbers yet, it may be a bit difficult to recognize me.” He pouted.

“I can point out which player is Daddy.” Kennedy smiled, finishing the last of her eggs.

Storm rushed over to Kennedy, placing a kiss on the top of her head and hugging her tightly. “It’s going to be amazing!” he declared.

Kennedy narrowed her eyes, her smile faltering. “Wait, don’t hockey players have full access to the university ice rink?”

“Yeah, you want to go for a skate?” he asked as he grabbed an apple and started cutting up slices, passing a few to Kennedy, who took them almost on autopilot.

“Then, why the hell were you at the public ice rink when we first met?”

Storm’s face turned bright red, and he opened and closed his mouth a few times as he tried to find the words. I burst into laughter. I knew exactly why Storm tended to avoid the university rink, but I didn’t think Kennedy would like that reason.

She turned to me, alarmed at my laughter. “I’m not going to like this, am I?” she asked with a grimace.

“I…well…” Storm stumbled over his words.

“Our boy Storm here is so popular with the ladies that hang around the ice rink that he has to go to the public ice rink to get some alone time, so the girls aren’t crawling all over him. Oh, and of course there are the puck bunnies who have managed to score a night with the Storm Sanderson and want more, so they pretty much stalk him.”

Storm’s face was pale, and he looked pleadingly at Kennedy. She deserved to know the truth, but it didn’t exactly help Storm’s daddy image.

Kennedy’s face twisted in a frown. “Well, I knew you had a past.” She laughed. “And as someone who scored a night with Storm Sanderson, I can understand the stalking…maybe a little bit.”

My pack mate looked at her, horrified, as I doubled over, laughing as she casually continued eating her apple.

I was falling in love with this omega.

We had to keep her.

Eli took Kennedy to her scan appointment while Storm and I were on tiny terror watch. Charlie had classes. Hell, we all had classes, but our attendance had been abysmal of late. We were all nearing the end of college and were decently smart. We would be fine.

Family was far more important at the moment.

Supporting Kennedy as she went through her second pregnancy was far more important.

And wooing her.

I wanted to woo the pants off that girl.

After finishing her eggs, Kennedy went back to Eli’s room to get changed. He would be back from class any minute, and they were going straight to her appointment.

Storm turned to me with a scowl on his face. “You really had to tell her about all that?” he growled.

I shrugged. “Hey, she needs to know everything—the good, the bad, and the ugly.”

He sighed. “I know she does. It doesn’t mean I have to like it. I want her to see me as responsible, as someone who will be there for her and Charlotte.”

“And I’m sure she will. It may just take a little time. By the way, how close are you to finishing her nest? Because I’ve been talking to her about moving in, and she pointed out that she didn’t want to keep crashing in one of our beds…”

Storm perked up. “But you think she would actually move in with us?”

“I think that’s a possibility.”

“If you’re willing to give me a hand setting up the last few pieces of furniture, I can probably have it done by tonight.”

“We can finish up while we’re babysitting Charlotte.”

“We can—and don’t call it babysitting.”

I nodded. Storm’s logic was actually sensible there. He was a father, so he wasn’t babysitting. He was simply caring for his child. And by that logic, because we were a pack and all children were part of the pack—well, that was typically the case—Charlotte was all of ours and we simply cared for her.

“Okay, let’s finish up a nest!” I declared.

“Fuck, yes! You know what? I fucking love having those two around. Coming to my game, making them a nest, there’s something so damn fulfilling about it. I honestly can’t imagine my life without either of them.”

“You’re in love, and I think the feeling is mutual.” I snorted. “Well, Charlotte definitely loves you. Kennedy may still have the jury out, but she’s certainly attracted to you.”

“How do you feel about everything that’s happening?” Storm asked. “We all heard what she did with Charlie and Eli the other morning, so are you cool with that?”

“Am I feeling left out?” Storm nodded. “No. Maybe? I don’t know. At the end of the day, Kennedy needs to take everything at her pace. I’m not upset that she banged Charlie. Hell, it was hot as fuck to hear. Am I disappointed that we still haven’t done anything? Yes, but I know it’s going to happen in time, and I can’t begrudge her doing things the way she wants.”

“This whole thing must be such a mindfuck for her,” Storm said. “She can’t think only about herself. She’s got to think about Charlotte and her unborn child.”

“And that is why we have to make things easy for her. We can’t make any decisions for her, but we can certainly guide her. For instance, we can build her a nest and encourage her to move in, maybe even bribe her with our laundry room.”

Storm raised an eyebrow. “Does she know you have a jet tub attached to your room?”

I shook my head. She hadn’t seen my bathroom yet. “Wait, why would she…oh!” It dawned on me that Kennedy had mentioned a few times how much she loved taking baths.

“She told me she doesn’t take baths as much anymore because she always has Charlotte, but now she has alphas who are happy to look after the baby while she has a long, relaxing soak.”

I pulled out my phone. “I need to order some fancy bath shit.”

Chapter 34

Kennedy

“Come on, sweetheart. We’re going to see Daddy play hockey!” I cooed as I dressed Charlotte in a cute little dress and tights with a matching bow.

It was finally time for Storm’s hockey game, and I was bundling Charlotte up in several layers, in case the rink was cold.

“You do know, it’s actually quite warm there?” Charlie asked as he watched me intently.

I nodded. “I know, but it could also get cold. So, layers are the way to go. I can take a few layers off; I can add a few layers back.”

“Planning ahead, I like it. By the way, have you seen what Micha is planning to wear?”

“No…and dare I ask?”

“The baby carrier he ordered just arrived.”

“Oh…well, that’ll be an interesting sight. I will want to keep her with me for the game, though. It’s the first time I’m taking her somewhere so loud. I’m sorry.” I bit my lip.

I loved the enthusiasm when it came to Charlotte, but sometimes, I just needed to be in control of the situation. She was still my baby, and this was a new thing for her. If she was distressed or upset, I wanted to be there for her.

Even though seeing one of the guys baby wearing her would have been the cutest thing ever.

“That’s completely understandable. I’ll let the idiot know. He can baby wear her around the house next time she’s cranky.”

“That actually sounds like a great plan,” I admitted. “I really wanted to get one when she was little. I feel like it could be useful for a newborn.”

“We can order a newborn one for you for when the little one arrives,” Charlie said as he passed me Charlotte’s coat. “I must say, I love how much clothing she has here now. For such a tiny human, she’s got quite the wardrobe.”

“It’s because half of it is always in the laundry!” I laughed, picking Charlotte up and letting her snuggle into my neck. I would be lying if I didn’t say that I enjoyed that she chose to snuggle with me and wasn’t desperately reaching for one of the guys again.

“Come on,” Charlie said, gently helping me put on my own coat. “The others are going to meet us at the rink. Do you have Char’s ear defenders?”

“Yep, in my bag, as well as some crackers and a bottle of formula.”

Charlie raised a brow. “Are the crackers for you or for Charlotte?”

I shrugged. “Whoever needs them at the time.”

The rink was packed. Everywhere I looked, people milled around, going to the food stations or heading into the large arena. The atmosphere was bustling, and I was nervous that Charlotte wasn’t going to like it, but to the contrary, my daughter was watching everything with wide, excited eyes.

The lobby was loud, but it wasn’t anywhere near as loud as the arena was going to be, so I hadn’t put her defenders on yet. Eli and Micha met us by a fried food stand, both pulling me in for a hug.

“Sorry we couldn’t bring you here,” Eli said into my hair.

“It’s not your fault you had class.”

His face broke into a smile as he greeted Charlotte warmly. “Hey, sweet baby, there’s a lot going on, isn’t there?” he cooed, letting her grip his finger.

“I think she’s loving it,” I admitted.

Me? Not so much. My pregnancy nausea was rearing its ugly head, and I was starting to get lightheaded from how seriously nauseated I was feeling. Still, this wasn’t anything new. I just needed to power through and get to our seats.

“Can we sit?” I asked in a breathless voice.

The guys all reacted immediately, like they could tell just from the tone of my voice that I wasn’t feeling well. Eli’s hand pressed against my back as he guided me to our seats, Charlie walking in front of us, creating a path, and Micha at my side.

We were in front-row seats, and as I popped Charlotte on my lap and took a good look around, I exclaimed, “Wait, there’s people on the ice already! I thought we got here early.”

Micha chuckled and held my hand that wasn’t bundling Char up in my lap. “The teams are just warming up. Our team will be on the ice soon, and they’ll skate around for a bit before the game starts.”

Eli and Micha were sitting with me, but Charlie had run off to the merch stand for something. He had tried to tell me what, but it was loud, and he wanted to get back before the game started, so I simply nodded.

“Oh, okay!” I said as Charlotte did her best to lean forward and touch the glass.

Micha chuckled. “Looks like we have a little hockey fan in the making!”

“Looks like it,” I agreed, watching my sweet baby.

Eli pulled the ear defenders out of my bag and slipped them on her head. I had been mentally preparing for a fight when she didn’t like wearing them, but to my relief, she didn’t even acknowledge them.

We weren’t the only people in the front row of our section. Three seats down from us were a gaggle of women practically pressing themselves against the glass as they ogled the players. Despite the cold weather, they were wearing hardly any clothing. Even though I was around the same age as them, I couldn’t dress like that anymore. I was a mother; I had stretch marks and saggy bits.

I loved my body—it had made my baby and was making my second baby—but sometimes I did miss my old physique. They all looked so happy and carefree, while I, on the other hand, was nauseated and frumpy.

Charlie returned with a large soda, pulling me out of my pity party. He handed it to me and pulled a red fabric item out of the plastic bag. I narrowed my eyes for a moment, trying to figure out what he was holding.

“Is that a baby hockey jersey?” I asked excitedly. It was the same maroon and gray color as the jerseys I had seen Storm wearing.

“It is!” Charlie nodded. “I thought little Charlotte should show off some team pride!”

I took the jersey off him and marveled at it. “Thank you!” I knew instantly she was going to look painfully adorable wearing it.

Gently pulling off her coat and ear defenders, I grabbed the jersey and popped it over her head, feeding her arms through the little holes. She was an angel and let me move her until the jersey was straightened out. It was a little big for her, but that just meant she had plenty of room to grow into it.

“Look at you!” I cooed as I put her ear defenders back on.

“She looks so good!” Micha exclaimed with a grin. “You’re the prettiest tiny terror here!” he said, leaning forward and blowing a raspberry on her cloth-covered belly.

I opened my mouth to say she seemed to like it when the loudspeakers roared to life.

“Please welcome the Avalon Knights!” the booming voice declared as a stream of hockey players descended onto the ice for the start of the game. They all lined up, facing each other, as the starting players were announced.

“Where’s Dada?” I asked Charlotte, pointing to the ice. She was starting to attempt to form words, so I had taken every opportunity to say Mama. Every now and again, I threw in a Dada for Storm and the guys.

“He’s there,” Eli said, leaning in close and pointing to number twenty-three. I couldn’t see his face, as it was covered by a helmet, but as soon as my eyes landed on him, I recognized the dark hair spilling out.

Storm looked over toward us, and his face broke out into a gigantic grin as he waved in our direction. I was pretty sure the wave was intended for me and his pack mates…but the girls on our row seemed to have other ideas.

“Did you see him? He waved at me! I told you I caught his eye at that party,” one of the girls chirped, dancing in her seat.

My stomach soured, and I turned away, doing my best to ignore them. When had Storm been at a party? It hadn’t been recently, had it? I knew he had a past—I was part of that past. Still, something about it didn’t sit right with me.

Doing my best to ignore them, I looked down at my daughter, whose rapt attention was on the ice, and back to the game. Once the puck was dropped, the players started moving at breakneck speeds. It was hard to keep track of them.

“Damn, they’re fast,” I muttered.

“This is nothing. You should see an NHL game, those guys are speed demons,” Micha said.

I would believe that when I saw it.

Every few minutes, the whistle would be blown, and they would reposition themselves. I did my best to watch the puck, but I was developing whiplash after a mere few minutes. So instead, I did my best to keep an eye out for Storm.

He wasn’t always on the ice; sometimes he was back on the bench. The players on the ice changed at a dizzying rate. I couldn’t understand how the commentators kept up with it.

Storm had come on and off the ice a few times in the first twenty minutes and was still on the ice when the whistle was blown, indicating the first twenty-minute break.

Instead of skating toward the bench and off the ice, like the rest of his teammates, number twenty-three made a beeline for our little group, pulling off his helmet. His hair was damp and sticking to his forehead as he beamed at us.

Holding Charlotte under her armpits, I lifted her until her feet were just touching my legs, so she could see Storm better as he came right up to the glass and waved at her.

“Say hi to Dada!” I cooed as she waved frantically at him, as if she managed to recognize him.

He pointed to her little jersey before giving me a thumbs-up gesture, gently tapping the glass to keep Charlotte’s attention. He had people literally screaming for his attention, but all he could see was our daughter.

His head turned back to the bench, and he looked back at us, pouting. He needed to go but made sure to blow Charlotte and me a kiss before skating away.

“Daddy likes your pretty shirt,” I told her as she snuggled back into my lap.

“I guess it’s a good thing I didn’t get her the Hawking Hawks jersey.” Charlie snickered. “I was tempted, honestly.”

The Hawking Hawks were the team from the other university nearby. They were pseudo rivals with the Avalon Knights, but it wasn’t that serious.

“He wouldn’t have been happy with that,” I said, giving Charlie a stern but playful look.

He raised his hands. “Hey, if he had complained, I would have said I was simply supporting his teammate Seb—he played for the Hawks until recently.”

Eli snorted. “You don’t think he would see through that right away?”

Charlie shrugged. “He may, but the girls are here, and one cuddle from them, and he would forget he was ever angry.” He turned to me. “You guys are my secret weapon. You weather the Storm!”

I laughed. “How long have you been waiting to use that line?”

“Far, far too long!”

The second period was just as speedy and hard to track as the first, but I was getting better at spotting Storm.

When the second break came along, Eli and Charlie went to get more drinks and go to the bathroom, leaving me and Charlotte with Micha, who was standing up and talking to someone behind us he shared a class with while I cuddled my sweet girl. He had offered to carry her for me, but I enjoyed having her on my lap at times like this.

As she was starting to fuss ever so slightly, I reached down into the bag, looking for the teething biscuits for Charlotte. They weren’t actual cookies that contained sugar; they were more like a bland cookie that babies could chew on as they figured out the whole solid food thing. My girl loved making a mess with them, and they could keep her distracted for ages.

As I grasped the biscuits, the conversation from the girls down the row drifted to me. The music had been turned down somewhat, so the sound of their gossiping carried.

“I heard she lied to get Storm’s attention. What a whore. Did she really think he would play Daddy to her brat?”

“She’s not even good looking. She’s clearly had a child, all frumpy and boring. There’s no way he would pick someone like her, when he has the opportunity to be with girls like us.”

“It’s sad, really. Still, we all know what he’s like. There’s no way she can keep his attention. He and I connected last year, and it was magical.”

I stilled, still bent over, looking for the damn cookies.

They were talking about me.

And they were talking about my child.

I glanced up at Micha, who was no longer talking to his friend. Instead, he was shooting the girls a furious glare they were totally oblivious to.

He had heard them as well.

I was sitting in between him and the girls, and when he went to take a step forward, I sat up and held my hand out to stop him.

“No, don’t,” I muttered quietly.

“They’re talking about you.”

I shrugged. “They didn’t really say anything about me that wasn’t true.”

Micha’s eyes widened. “Yes, they fucking did!” he hissed.

“They’re not worth it,” I murmured.

Micha looked like he wanted to go scorched earth on those girls. His entire body was tense as he glowered in their direction.

I knew that Storm had a past, but this felt a bit too close for comfort. My stomach was rolling, but I was fairly sure it wasn’t because of the pregnancy sickness.

“I think it would be fucking worth it,” Micha said, taking the seat next to me and plucking Charlotte out of my arms. The cookie was in my hand, so he took that and handed it to my baby.

“It’s okay…honestly,” I insisted.

Luckily, I was saved from having to convince Micha because Charlie and Eli returned, handing me popcorn and another soda.

“Hey, princess, I got grape soda. Is that okay? They were out of strawberry.”

“This is perfect.” I smiled up at Charlie, but it didn’t quite reach my eyes.

He paused for a second and opened his mouth, like was going to say something, before thinking better of it and sinking into the chair next to me.

The final period was about to start, saving me from having to make any awkward conversation.

Chapter 35

Storm

MICHA:

You need to make it very publicly clear that Kennedy is yours—the puck bunnies have been saying ugly things. She’s insisting it’s okay, but she has sad eyes. Make this right.

Istared at the text on my phone screen, letting the words sink in. What could the puck bunnies have said to upset Kennedy? It wasn’t like they could really say anything bad about her—she was beautiful. Painfully so. And what could I do to make it right? Seeing her and Charlotte while I was playing had been absolutely magical. I’d always enjoyed having my pack mates in the stands, but there was something different about having my omega and our daughter there.

When Charlotte had waved back at me, my heart had grown three sizes, and I was genuinely concerned I was going to have a heart attack for a moment. My teammates had given me curious looks when I had returned to the locker room for the first break, but they hadn’t said anything. It wasn’t completely unusual for me to interact with a baby, considering Sunny had brought Luka several times to see me play.

This time was different, though. This time, I was waving at my daughter.

“Hey, Coach,” I asked, not even looking away from my screen.

We had won the match, so he was in a good mood. “Yeah, kid?”

“Are we going to be needed for a meeting after the game?” I asked. Usually we piled into the locker room and had post-game debriefs on what we did right and wrong.

“Sure, same as always.”

I nodded, smiling to myself. That meant I could go meet my pack after the game, when there were still plenty of people around. I wanted the fans—particularly the puck bunnies—to see me greeting my omega and my daughter.

“You want to meet your adoring fans?” Roman, my teammate, asked. “I don’t think I’ve ever seen you excited to get out to the rink while the crowds are still active.”

“Well, I have reason to now.” I smirked.

Roman raised a brow. “Do tell.”

“Did you see the omega I went up to after the first period?”

“Yeah, the cute one with the baby?”

I nodded. “That’s my daughter.” I beamed.

Roman’s face stilled as he absorbed that information before breaking out into a shit-eating grin. “Seriously? That’s amazing! Are you guys dating?”

“Kind of, it’s a whole thing. My pack is courting her, but let’s just say, I wasn’t the best to her at the start, and I need to send a clear message. It seems like some of the fangirls aren’t being nice.”

“That’s not okay!” Roman thundered, before turning to the full locker room. “Guys! Team photo in the lobby. I want to get a pic of all of us with Storm’s little girl! She’s even wearing an Avalon Knights jersey!”

A chorus of replies rang out in the room, most of them excited. Everyone seemed thrilled with the news that I was a father. My chest welled with an emotion that I wasn’t sure how to identify. I was a good player—I knew I was a good player—but I had never been loved by my team.

“Fuck, yeah!” one player yelled. “Team baby!”

“We’ll make sure all the press is near as well—that’ll really send a message,” Roman said with a smirk. We didn’t get anywhere near as much press as an NHL team, but we still had many players who had the potential to go on to an NHL career, so we got a decent amount.

“Thank you, it means a lot to me.”

Roman shrugged. “It’s no big deal, you’re team. Though, Hazel is totally going to want to meet your girl and kiddo. Now that Henry is getting a bit older, she wants to meet and cuddle all the babies.”

“Well, she’s in luck, then, because Kennedy is a few months pregnant,” I admitted.

Roman hissed. “No shit?”

“Eli’s fault this time!” I laughed. “So, Hazel can snuggle a newborn soon.”

“Perfect, and I bet after some newborn snuggles, she’ll be asking us for another, and I’ll be more than happy to oblige.”

We piled out of the locker room, all still in our jerseys. I loved the attention, and usually, I would bask in it, but I had other priorities. I walked straight over to Kennedy and the guys, who were standing by a far-off wall, waiting for me.

She was stunning, bundled up in a coat I was pretty sure belonged to Eli, her auburn hair tumbling over her shoulders and our daughter on her hip, wearing the cutest baby jersey ever.

I noticed the girls a few seats down from them, but I paid them no attention. Had I met them before? I didn’t recognize them. My stomach clenched uncomfortably at the idea that something I had done in my past was causing Kennedy pain now. As soon as we were home, I was going to ask Micha for more details. I needed to know exactly what was said, so I could make it right.

The women in question were craning their necks, desperately trying to catch my eye as I stood with my pack. I was sending a clear message that my pack was important to me, and they weren’t. I had zero interest in them. Sure, in the past, I would have paid them a little attention and enjoyed the praise, but now, the thought didn’t even cross my mind.

They were my past, and Kennedy was my future.

“Hey.” I beamed at her, pulling her in for a hug. She didn’t pull away, even though I probably smelled like sweat.

“Hey, good game.” She smiled shyly at me.

“It seems I have a little lucky charm,” I cooed, taking off my gloves and holding Charlotte’s tiny hand. “I guess you’re going to have to come to all of Daddy’s games, aren’t you?” I purposefully said it loud enough so people around us would hear. Word needed to get out that Storm Sanderson was a taken alpha, and he had an adorable daughter, to boot.

“She loved it,” Kennedy informed me. “She especially liked banging on the glass.”

“We’ll make a hockey fan of her yet,” I said, keeping one arm wrapped around Kennedy as I spoke. There were plenty of people around, and I knew photos of us would be circulating the next day. “Can I hold her?” I asked Kennedy, who nodded, handing me the baby.

“Oh, that is cute! I need a photo of you two,” Charlie said, pulling out his phone. I wrapped one arm around Kennedy and held Charlotte on the opposite hip, pulling them both close to me. We probably looked like the perfect little family unit.

“We need a pack photo,” I insisted, looking around for someone to take the photo. As my eyes landed on the perfect person to not only take the photo but to make it clear that Kennedy was a permanent fixture in my life, I opened my mouth and yelled. “Hey, Coach!”

He turned his head to look at me. “What do you want, pest?” he yelled good-naturedly.

“Can you take a photo of me and my pack?” I shouted back. We were far enough away from each other that the back-and-forth shouting was being heard by a good number of people.

It wasn’t official yet, but as far as I was concerned, Kennedy became a member of our pack the moment she had Charlotte.

The coach grinned at me. “Sure thing, kid,” he said as he ambled over to us, taking the phone off Charlie. We all gathered around, Kennedy in the middle and Charlotte still in my arms as we grinned for the camera.

There were plenty of people milling around, so I knew news of this would get out. The coach handed Charlie his phone back and only had time to throw a smile our way before he was dragged off by someone else wanting his attention.

“Okay, we better get home. It’s getting late. Kennedy, I assume you’re staying at our place tonight?” Eli asked.

I was planning to show her the nest tomorrow, so she could see where she would be staying and have her own space. Part of me was excited to show her what I had been working on, but part of me was terrified. What if she didn’t like it?

“Storm!” a grating voice pulled me out of my thoughts as a blonde beta wearing a maroon jersey ran up to me, grabbing my arm. She smelled like charred Italian food, and my body desperately wanted to recoil from such a repulsive scent.

“I’m sorry. I’m busy with my family right now,” I said diplomatically. I didn’t want to behave like an asshole without cause.

She paused, glancing between the rest of my pack and me, a look of confusion on her face. Had I ever liked people like her? Her smile was meant to be sweet, but it was so obviously fake. It lacked the genuine warmth of Kennedy’s.

“You know,” she said quietly, so only I—and possibly her friends—could hear, “it’s really nice for you to play family with your pack mate’s charity case and bastard, but we can take care of you. We like to share,” she insisted, batting her eyelashes and looking at the brunette friend next to her, whose top was so tight, I was shocked she could breathe. It was plainly obvious that Charlotte was mine, so why were they insinuating she was Eli’s?

“You don’t have to keep slumming it with your pack mate’s bad choice…”

My body stilled, and I saw red. Had she really just said what I thought she had? It was so hard to believe those words, that they took a moment to fully sink in.

Behind me, Kennedy and my pack had stopped talking.

They had heard.

No. There was no way in fucking hell I was going to let a puck bunny talk badly about my omega.

I turned to my nearest pack mate, who happened to be Eli, and handed him Charlotte before turning back to the puck bunny.

Roughly, I grabbed the hand that was clinging to my arm and shoved it away with such force, she staggered back a step.

“Listen, and listen good,” I growled, taking one step forward. The confident expression that she had been wearing mere seconds ago faltered and gave way to one of concern. “I will not stand by and listen to someone talk shit about my family, my omega, and my child. How fucking desperate do you have to be to paw at me in front them?” Every word was dripping in disgust.

Was it overkill? Probably, but I wanted to send a very clear message. “They”—I pointed behind me—“are my family, and I don’t know about you, but I never want to associate with someone who would have the audacity to talk badly about my family. Especially about the woman I love and our child. She is the best thing that’s ever happened to me.”

Her face dropped farther, and she tried to stammer out a reply. “W-well, I—”

“I don’t give a fuck what you want to say,” I snarled. “As far as I’m concerned, the only person ‘slumming it’ was me, when I thought hanging out with girls like you was a good idea.”

Everyone nearby could hear what I was saying. I had no doubt that I was going to get slapped with an improper conduct reprimand from the coach, but it was going to be worth it.

What had I ever seen in women like this? Ever since Kennedy and Charlotte came into my life, my eyes had been opened to how catty and cruelly they behaved. There was nothing wrong with being a fan of the sport or the players, but did they really have to tear everyone down to make themselves feel better?

“I think you need to leave the rink,” Roman said pointedly as he sidled up next to me, giving the puck bunny a no-nonsense look. “We have a zero-tolerance policy when it comes to the bullying of players and family members.”

“I wasn’t!” she started to cry indignantly. She was focused on me. Once upon a time, Roman had been just as familiar with the puck bunnies, but ever since he had met his omega, Hazel, he had eyes for no one else, and they had stopped trying long ago.

Thank God for Roman, because he was able to maintain his cool when I couldn’t. “If you really want to keep it up, we can always bring this to the board of student conduct, because this is a university facility, and their policies apply.”

The puck bunny closed her mouth, shooting Roman a withering look before stomping off, her friends scampering after her.

As I turned back to my pack, Kennedy looked up at me, eyes wide, unable to form words as I pulled her into my chest, hugging her tightly.

“Mine,” I muttered.

Chapter 36

Kennedy

Storm had stood up for me.

It shouldn’t have been so damn attractive, but as he guided me out of the rink, not even bothering to go get changed, my stomach fluttered. His scent was so much stronger after the game, all fresh rain and crisp. My core clenched as it reached my nose.

“Let’s go home,” Storm muttered into my hair as we stepped out into the cold air.

I didn’t bother to ask which home he meant. Sometimes I got the feeling that the guys forgot that I didn’t actually live with them. It was like they were all part of a mass delusion, and it was almost cute.

I would be lying if I said that seeing Storm put the puck bunny in her place hadn’t made me happy. When she had called Charlotte a bastard, I was getting ready to launch myself at her. It was one thing to say bad things about me; it was another to say bad things about my baby.

Getting her kicked out of the rink had been satisfying to watch.

“Don’t let this woman ruin hockey games for you. It won’t be happening again,” Charlie insisted as we rode the elevator up to their apartment.

“I know.” I sighed. “Storm made sure of that.”

Charlie winced. “Yeah, there’s probably going to be a few photos of you on social media tomorrow, but Storm’s made it clear that he is very attracted to you, so I imagine all posts will be complimentary.”

A small part of me was pleased that I now had a public claim on Storm, even though we technically weren’t in a relationship. We were in a weird limbo where I wasn’t sure if we were together or not. I was with a few of his pack mates, but we hadn’t explicitly had that conversation. He had given me the impression that he wanted to be together, but I was the one who needed to come to terms with that.

“I just want to put my feet up and forget about it for a little while, is that okay?” I asked as we piled into the living room.

“Of course.” Charlie smiled down at me.

“I’ll give tiny terror a bottle while Charlie boy gets you a glass of soda, so you can put your feet up,” Micha said as he held out his hands for Charlotte, a big grin on his face.

I handed over the baby, who happily went with the alpha while Charlie guided me to the living room. Storm went to shower, and Eli started puttering around the kitchen, cooking something that was smelling delicious.

Charlie handed me a glass of soda, and I took a large swig. It was perfectly chilled, and I hummed in happiness as I kicked off my shoes and placed my feet in his lap as he sat next to me. Taking my feet in his hands, Charlie started rubbing circles on my ankles in a move that felt downright orgasmic.

Lately, most of my nights were spent at the pack house. It was where I felt the most comfortable. Things were shockingly easy with the pack around and helping me. My studying had been easier, and I had gotten more sleep in a few weeks than I had in the months prior. I was waiting for the cracks to appear, but the guys seemed content with me around. They all doted on Charlotte, and it was beautiful to watch.

“Hey,” Storm said softly, pulling me out of my blissed-out state. Having my swollen ankles rubbed sent me into another plane of existence, and I forgot I was in a living room, surrounded by people.

I turned my head to smile lazily at him. “Hi.”

Storm returned my smile, though his was wider. Mischievous, even. “Hey. I know you’re comfy, but are you willing to get up for a minute? I want to show you something.”

Instead of replying, I hauled myself up, ignoring the way my head spun as I did so. A violent craving for mint chip ice cream overtook me, and I made a mental note to ask them to go pick some up after I had seen whatever Storm wanted to show me.

He grabbed my hand with a gentle grasp, tugging me toward the back of the apartment, where they had been redoing their gaming room over the last few weeks.

“So…this is yours,” Storm said as he opened the door.

I frowned, but followed him into the room, my steps faltering as I took in the space.

I had seen the room before. It had consisted of dirty carpet, old sofas, and threadbare rugs. Everything had been covered in a fine layer of dust because the guys hardly ever used the space.

In a short span of time, the entire area had been completely altered. Gone was the dingy flooring, replaced by rich hardwood flooring and several fluffy pale pink rugs. The walls had a fresh layer of paint, and all the furniture that had been there before was gone. Now there was an absolutely gigantic bed taking up the majority of the space, with a gauzy canopy over the top. There was a chest of drawers and some storage units, all of them matching the bed.

It was beautiful. It was spacious, light and airy, but the canopy over the gigantic bed also gave it a cozy feeling. My eyes were drawn to the little bassinet that was next to the bed. It was for a newborn, and I had looked at one just like it before giving birth to Charlotte but had deemed it too expensive.

“Storm… what is this?” I asked, circling the room.

“You’ve been staying here more and more, and we’ve all agreed that we want you to stay here permanently, but you can’t do that if you don’t have a space of your own. Before you say anything, there is also this room over here that I need to show you that is a small nursery for Charlotte. The bassinet is for the newborn. I know that Charlotte wouldn’t fit in that.” He rushed over his words as he gently dragged me toward where there used to be a very large storage closet that had somehow been transformed into the cutest little nursery ever.

It was small and compact, but he had managed to fit in a decent-sized crib and changing table. The walls had been painted with fluffy clouds, and Charlotte’s name was written above her crib on the wall in cursive writing.

A mobile of little moons and stars also hung over the crib. It was beautiful, the kind of room I had always wanted to give Charlotte.

“Storm…” I whispered.

“There’s also a rocking chair just outside the room that is pink. That’s for when Charlotte doesn’t want to sleep. I was going to put it in here, but it didn’t quite fit. I know it’s not perfect, and I wish we had more space, but I promise, once we finish classes, we intend to find a proper house for our family.”

“You did all this to convince me to move in?” I asked, taking in the larger room once more. It was like the perfect blank canvas—it was plain but not too plain. The perfect starting point. The scent of the guys was mild, but it was there. A small air purifier sat in the corner of the room, which was probably why.

Storm shook his head. “No, this is yours, whether you move in or not. Don’t get me wrong—every single one of us wants you to move in desperately, but I wanted you and Charlotte to have your own space here, instead of having to move between alphas’ beds. This is our home, and we want you to feel at home here, especially as your pregnancy progresses and you get more tired. You need somewhere to be comfortable.”

“Storm, this is insane. It’s too much,” I said as I marveled at the room. It was immaculate, and like Storm had said, it wasn’t the biggest, but it was a lot bigger than my apartment. Had Storm done all of this for me?

He snorted, pulling me in for a hug. I buried my nose in his chest, enjoying that fresh petrichor scent. “Kennedy, this is the bare minimum I should be doing for you. I am so fucking lucky that, of all the women I could have accidentally impregnated, it was you. I’ve seen you with our daughter, and you are goddamn amazing. I don’t know how you managed to raise her for the last year while studying and doing it all by yourself.

“But I want you to know, really know, that you don’t have to do it alone anymore. Doing this for you made me happy because I want to provide for you and Charlotte. I want to support and help however I can—not just you and Charlotte, but with the new baby as well. I didn’t know it back then, but you are really fucking amazing, Kennedy. I regret that I didn’t get to know you better then.”

Tears welled up in my eyes, and I kept my head buried in his chest to avoid him seeing them, which was probably useless, considering my body was starting to tremble with tears.

Storm’s eyes widened as he pulled back, looking down at me. “Fuck. Did I do this wrong? Did I pick the wrong colors? We can repaint it. Or if it’s the bedding, I only got the basic amount of nesting materials because I wanted to take you shopping with the pack to get all the nesting supplies that you wanted. Whatever you want, we can order it… or do you not like this place? We can find a house sooner, but given your pregnancy and Charlotte and studying, I thought—”

His nervous rambling made a smile spread across my face. He was so earnest and vulnerable. Unlike before Charlotte was conceived, I felt like I was finally starting to see the real Storm, and he was a sweet guy.

Leaning up on my tiptoes, I pressed my lips to his, silencing his rambling. His lips were warm and minty; he must have brushed his teeth when he showered. I, on the other hand, probably tasted like greasy food from the rink, but Storm didn’t care.

His hands flew to my face, cupping it as he explored my mouth, his pace almost painfully slow. My chest burned with the desire to tug him closer, but it wasn’t the time for that.

Pulling back, I looked up at him, my face warm, my breathing heavy. “It’s perfect. I love it.”

His face broke out in a dazzling grin. “Seriously?”

I nodded, looking around the room the best I could while in his arms. “I guess I’m moving in.”

Chapter 37

Charlie

“Can you believe you’re over halfway through your pregnancy?” I asked as I placed the final box on the floor of Kennedy’s room.

She was sitting crossed-legged on the bed, watching me and my pack mates work. She had been staying in her new room for a few weeks, but it had taken some time to find a weekend where we could box up all her stuff and officially move her in. It wasn’t that big a task, considering none of the furniture in her small place was her own and she had been bringing bags of clothing and other necessities home with her every time she went back.

Even though most of her wardrobe was already here, her favorite items of clothing to wear were ours. She was wearing one of Storm’s oversized practice T-shirts and a pair of tiny sleep shorts that should have been illegal for how well they displayed her ass. How was I supposed to get any work done when she looked like that?

We had offered to take her shopping to get some maternity clothes, but she had insisted that our T-shirts worked the best. I wasn’t going to say no to my omega coating herself with my scent. Had I gone out and bought myself several new T-shirts, just so I could wear them once and then give them to her? Yes, yes, I had.

“I’m definitely feeling it.” Kennedy laughed, rubbing her belly that was only just starting to swell. “Though it still feels so much easier than last time,” she admitted, scrunching her nose thoughtfully.

Every time she spoke about how difficult her pregnancy with Charlotte had been, I had to resist the urge to punch Storm. Kennedy had forgiven him, and I’d caught them cuddling on several occasions, so I probably shouldn’t have been as mad as I was. Our omega was clearly a better person than I.

“Well, maybe once we move these boxes, we can get some ice cream, and I’ll give your lower back a massage.” I grinned.

Kennedy groaned. “Yes, please!” Her back had been giving her pain for the last few days, thanks to the sudden growing of her bump. “Where’s Charlotte? Last I saw, you were holding her.”

“Micha kidnapped her for some playtime with blocks. Personally, I think he’s just shucking his responsibility when it comes to moving boxes.”

Kennedy giggled, a beautiful sound I was obsessed with. “Are you guys going to tell me what we’re doing today?”

I shook my head. “It’s a surprise.”

We were only spending one or two hours in the morning moving boxes, and then we had a pack date planned. All four of us guys had gathered around, coming up with various ideas, and we had several winners from that little brainstorming session.

It was safe to say we were ready to woo our omega over several dates.

She pouted. “I don’t like surprises.”

I snorted. “Well, that’s bullshit, princess. Remember when I surprised you with your favorite pint of ice cream you thought was out of stock everywhere? I thought you were going to maul me, you were so happy!”

Kennedy’s only response was to stick her tongue out at me.

“Put that tongue away, or I’ll put it to good use,” I told her.

She grinned. “I’m up for that.”

Minx.

“No,” I said firmly, pointing at her. “You will not distract me with your womanly wiles today. It is a day for wooing!”

She crossed her arms, bringing attention to her rapidly growing chest. Pregnancy boobs were a thing of glory. I was quickly becoming obsessed with them. “What if I want to distract you?” she asked.

“I am too strong for that. We have a pack date planned, and nothing is going to mess it up. So, while I finish putting these boxes away, you need to get your cute little butt in the shower and get ready to go.”

Kennedy groaned, flopping back onto the nest with a grunt. “Spoilsport.”

“You’re going to love it,” I reassured her.

“I don’t doubt that. I’m upset that you’re sweaty and worked up and won’t play with me.” She pouted at the ceiling.

It was almost impossible to resist, but I had to. The tempting call of her sweet floral scent was overpoweringly strong.

“The zoo?” Kennedy asked excitedly as we pulled into the parking lot. We had taken Eli’s car and mine, as they were the biggest, and Storm, Charlotte, and Kennedy were in the car with me.

Storm nodded, turning in the passenger seat to look at Kennedy with a grin. “That’s right. Eli mentioned you’ve wanted to take Charlotte here.”

Kennedy nodded from the back seat, where she had been feeding Charlotte little bites of baby snacks to keep her entertained. “I’ve always wanted to come down here with her, but we never had the time—or the car.”

“Well, we’ve got all day now!” I beamed.

Kennedy bounced excitedly in her seat. “Where shall we go first?”

We ended up going to every single exhibit at least once, most of them twice. Kennedy was enjoying it almost as much as Charlotte was. She carried her daughter around on her hip, oohing and ahhing over all the different animals.

They had spent ages at the otter exhibit. I couldn’t blame them, though. The otters were so stinking adorable. There were piles of hay in the exhibit they kept picking up in their mouths and using to make little structures and dams.

Charlotte’s favorite were the tigers. One of them sat near the viewing glass as a few younger ones ran around the enclosure like hyperactive teenagers. Anytime we tried to step away from the lion and tiger exhibit, Charlotte’s eyes would fill with tears, and she would start to blubber, gesturing that she wanted to go back.

“Oh, I can’t tell her no,” Kennedy said, gently rubbing a hand over Charlotte’s head. “She loves them,” she said as the baby placed her hands on the viewing glass. Thank God there was a big structure between her and the lions and tigers because she would be crawling right up to them if she could.

“I’ll stay with her here if you want to go check out the hippos,” I offered. Kennedy chewed her lip. I knew she wanted to go see the hippos. She had mentioned them several times. “Give me our sweet girl,” I said, holding out my hands. After a moment of thought, Kennedy relented.

The baby was so enraptured by the animals, I didn’t think she even noticed that she was changing arms.

“Come on, I’ll take you to the hippos,” Storm said as he dragged her away, leaving me and Charlotte.

While she was distracted by the tigers, I took a moment to look down at the adorable baby in my arms. She was so precious and sweet. How the hell did we get so lucky? The fact that, technically, this child was named after me also brought me an immense amount of pride that I probably shouldn’t have had.

Still, Storm’s fuckup was my joy.

“What’s that?” I cooed as one of the tigers jumped off a ledge and toward their pool.

A babble of noise left the baby’s chest. Kennedy said she was starting to sound out words, and would probably say her first word pretty soon. Even though every one of us was rooting for Dada, we had all been encouraging her to say Mama. She deserved the joy of her daughter’s first word.

She was the one who had done all the work.

I always imagined that babies would be smelly. All they do is poop and vomit, so it made sense in my pea brain. Charlotte didn’t smell bad, though. She smelled amazing. It was vaguely like Kennedy’s scent, but it was more childlike. It was hard to explain. It was a nice smell, but it wasn’t attractive in the way Kennedy’s was. Like a hint of violet and maybe baby powder.

The scent filled me with the most bizarre protective urge. It called out to my deeper instincts. I was sure it had something to do with our biology, but all I knew was that I would protect this child, come hell or high water.

“Your daughter is a sweetheart,” an elderly lady, who had come next to me to watch the tigers, said. “How old is she?”

I smiled. “Nearly eleven months.”

The older beta looked like a grandma, with long graying hair and horn-rimmed glasses. She gave off the impression of warmth and comfort that only a grandparent could do.

“Oh, that’s such a good age! I would bring my babies to the zoo constantly until they were teenagers. Some of my best memories.”

“It’s her first time. Mama is just visiting the hippos because Little Miss here didn’t want to walk away from the tigers,” I said, bouncing Charlotte gently.

“Well, if your omega is anywhere near as adorable as this little girl, you shouldn’t be letting her wander off alone,” she joked.

“She’s with our pack mates.”

The woman’s eyes widened, a smile spreading farther across her face as she looked at Charlotte. “Well, aren’t you the luckiest little lady?” she cooed.

I shook my head. “Nah. She’s not the lucky one. I am,” I insisted.

We may have gone a bit bonkers in the gift shop. After a busy and exhausting day, we all decided to get Charlotte a different stuffed animal.

I opted for a large tiger. Storm got her a monkey. Eli chose an adorable stuffed otter, and Micha got her a hippo.

“All these aren’t going to fit in her room.” Kennedy giggled as we piled the toys into a small cart.

“We’ll just have to get her a bigger room.” Storm smirked as he kissed the top of Charlotte’s head.

“That’s not happening anytime soon,” Kennedy insisted. “Plus, our current room is perfect!”

Storm shrugged. “I guess they’ll have to go in the nest, then.”

Charlotte was babbling happily in her stroller, all the toys on her lap almost overwhelming her. It was comical how covered in stuffed animals she was, but the grin on her face made it all worth it.

She was going to spend the rest of her life being spoiled by all of her dads.

The thought made my chest feel warm in the best way.

Chapter 38

Micha

“You’ve been studying for ages, it’s time for a snuggle session!” I declared loudly as I bounded into the living room. Kennedy was sitting at the table with several books surrounding her as she studied. Charlotte was down for a nap, but we were all milling around in case she woke up.

It was almost time for finals, and pretty soon, Kennedy would be done with all her classes. She insisted that she was doing okay, but we could tell she was getting more and more exhausted as her pregnancy went on. Now that she’d passed the halfway point, she was beginning to show and more symptoms were rearing their ugly head.

She thought she looked terrible, what with the nausea and vertigo and the general feeling of ickiness. To me, she had never been more beautiful. I hated that she wasn’t feeling well, and I wished I could do something to make it better for her. As an alpha, my heart cried when my omega was suffering, but I knew, deep down, that this was the cost of getting a cute little munchkin.

Charlotte was the light of my life, and I already considered her mine. The prospect of a second baby in the house was downright thrilling. As her pregnancy progressed, we were all getting more excited, and there was anticipation in the air.

Kennedy groaned, putting her pen down. “I can’t snuggle. I’ve got more work to do.”

I shook my head. “Nope. Alpha’s orders—snuggles are imperative. Don’t forget, I am an expert in snuggle law.” As I spoke, I slid up to her, pulling her into my arms. Before she had a chance to complain, I had her up in my arms, bridal style, and was walking toward her bedroom.

“You guys okay to listen out for the tiny terror?” I asked, craning my neck to look at Eli, who was sitting on the couch, studying on his tablet.

“I can.” He smiled as he watched me cart our omega away. Being part of a pack was amazing. I didn’t understand how people could live the single life.

“This is kidnapping, you know,” Kennedy grumbled as I lightly kicked the door to her room open. Despite her words of objection, she snuggled into my chest, inhaling deeply. The further along she got in her pregnancy, the more snuggly she was becoming. It was completely normal for an omega to seek out comfort and alpha affection more as the pregnancy progressed.

“So?” I asked, raising my brows.

Kennedy snorted. “I don’t know why I thought you would have an objection to kidnapping, considering you have kidnapped our child on so many occasions.”

Our child.

She’d called Charlotte our child. I hadn’t heard her do that yet, and those words made my heart rate skyrocket.

“What can I say? We have a cute child.” I shrugged.

“That, she is,” Kennedy whispered as I put her on the nest, grabbing a blanket and pulling her in for a snuggle.

“Need to try and relax a bit more. You’re going to work yourself into the ground,” I murmured as she nestled into me.

“I know,” she sighed. “I’m just so close to the end, I can practically taste it.”

“I’m sure you’re going to do amazingly. You spend every spare minute you’re not on Mama duty studying. What are your plans after you graduate? We haven’t really thought that far ahead, have we?”

Kennedy huffed a laugh, the sound muffled by my chest. “Honestly, I just wanted to get this baby out and then go from there. What about you guys? Do you have any specific plans?”

“We want to stay in the area, because Storm is still going to be taking some classes and playing hockey. I finish next semester, and Eli as well. Charlie has two semesters to go. We discussed getting a house nearby once we’re ready.”

“This is a lovely place,” she said.

“It is,” I agreed. “But I think we all know this place has served its purpose. It was great for us during our college years, and it was perfect for starting a little family in, but once we have two kiddos running around, I think we’re going to need a bit more space for them. Possibly a yard. Can you imagine them playing in little inflatable pools in the summer?”

“Oh, I’ve always wanted a yard,” Kennedy admitted.

And I wanted to give her everything she desired. She deserved it.

“Most of the houses we’ve looked at have decent-sized yards.”

“You’ve already looked at houses?” Kennedy asked, looking up at me with confusion on her face.

I shook my head. “A long time ago, before we even met. Last time we discussed looking at houses, we were going to wait until you felt up to it. We may not be the smartest of alphas, but we know that we cannot pick out a house without our omega’s approval.” I grinned.

Kennedy squirmed in my grip, the movement making certain parts of my body stand up to attention.

Internally, I groaned and berated myself. I had brought Kennedy to the bedroom solely to have a snuggle, and for no other reason. I would be lying if I said I wasn’t looking forward to getting a bit naked with her down the line, but given the stress of everything she had going on, we were in no rush.

Still, the idea of her naked and spread out before me as I feasted on her was a delicious mental image, almost as delicious as I imagined she would be.

Still, sometimes it sucked being responsible.

Kennedy plastered herself to me, her nose running along my neck. Her small hands snaked under my shirt and hugged me tightly, her nails digging lightly into my skin.

The moment her lips found my neck, my entire brain went blank. Her lips were like fire, and every part of my body was standing to attention.

Sweet, floral vanilla filled the room, and it was obvious by the way she was grinding against me, and the way her scent was blooming, that she was thinking more dirty thoughts than me, which was an achievement.

“Kennedy,” I groaned.

“Please,” she panted.

“We don’t have to,” I murmured. I didn’t want her to feel pressured into doing anything with me, just because I was the only pack mate she hadn’t slept with.

“I want to,” she whined, before going still and pulling back. “Wait, do you not want to?” she asked in a small voice as a look of horror covered her face. “Oh my god, I’m so s—” She attempted to pull away, but I dragged her closer to me.

“Kennedy! Do you seriously think I don’t want this?” I asked with raised eyebrows.

“Well, I don’t know!” she hissed. “I don’t want to push you into something just because the rest of your pack is into me.”

I stared down at her in shock. “Have I given you any indication that I’m not into you?”

“I don’t think so…” Kennedy trailed off.

“Exactly, I’ve just been waiting for the right time. You’ve got a lot going on at the moment. Between looking after the tiny terror and growing the second tiny terror and studying, it’s a lot.”

“That doesn’t mean I’m not up for a little stress relief.” Kennedy shrugged.

My boner was rock hard at this point. I didn’t think there was any blood left in my head. “Are you sure?”

Kennedy glowered up at me as her hands tugged at my waistband. “Ask me again, and I’ll go find Eli to take care of me.”

Well, I couldn’t let that happen, could I?

Instead of replying, I pressed my lips against hers. She was just as sweet as I’d imagined. I wanted to taste everything she had to offer.

“Micha,” she whined.

“Say my name again,” I growled.

“Micha,” she repeated, making my blood boil with need. “I need to come.”

“So impatient.” I smirked.

“Not my fault you guys walk around shirtless all the time. It’s not fair to my poor ovaries.”

“Well, you can ask for stress relief anytime you want,” I murmured, trailing kisses along her neck. I wanted to take my time with her, gently kissing every inch of her skin. But Kennedy had other ideas. Grabbing the hem of the oversized T-shirt she was wearing, she pulled it up and over her head, freeing her glorious tits.

They had definitely gotten bigger. I would know because I had spent a good amount of time staring at Kennedy’s tits while trying not to look like a creeper. It wasn’t my fault she was so goddamn stunning I couldn’t keep my eyes off her. And it wasn’t like I was only staring at her tits; I would also stare at the way her nose tilted up, the way her mouth curved when she smiled, or the way her ass looked absolutely spectacular in leggings.

What can I say? I was an alpha who contained multitudes.

“I should,” Kennedy agreed. “I’ve been so busy, but I’m getting to that stage of pregnancy when I’m a walking horndog.”

I paused. “This happened before?”

Kennedy nodded. “Toward the end of my second trimester with Charlotte, all I could think about was sex. I was basically a frat boy for a while.” She laughed.

“And just how did you deal with those urges?” I asked, keeping my voice level, even though it was a difficult task. The idea of anyone else touching her made me want to fly into a rage. Kennedy was mine.

Ours.

My pack mates could touch her, and that was damn hot to watch, but anyone else, and I would try and murder them. I knew it wasn’t rational. Kennedy was a grown woman, and she had her own needs to take care of, and none of us had been around to take care of them back then.

But alpha instincts weren’t exactly logical in nature.

They were possessive and domineering. If I thought for one moment Kennedy would accept it, I would kidnap her and our adorable tiny terror and keep them locked away in a cabin in the middle of nowhere. Somewhere only my pack mates and I could be with her. No one else deserved to be in her presence.

If another alpha had touched her while pregnant, I was going to lose my mind. If she told me his name, how hard would it be for me to track him down and punch him a few times? The fucker would clearly deserve it for touching what was mine.

“I masturbated. A lot.” Kennedy laughed. “Relax, Micha, you look like you’re about to have an aneurysm.”

“Sorry, I’m feeling a little possessive,” I admitted, gently tracing a finger over her nipple, enjoying the way it pebbled for me.

“Don’t you worry, you guys are it for me. Honestly, I don’t think I could ever date again, because no man is ever going to live up to everything you guys have done for me. You’ve ruined me.”

A rush of pride hit me. We had ruined her for everyone else? Perfect. I would happily spend the rest of my life making sure that Kennedy was so goddamn spoiled, she would never leave us.

I doubted it would be that difficult, since Kennedy had been so badly treated in the past. She didn’t understand everything she deserved in life. We’d been doing the bare minimum, and she had been acting like we were spoiling her past recognition.

That just made spoiling her a whole lot more fun.

“Masturbating, you say?” I asked, cocking an eyebrow. “You know, I’m going to have to see that at some point. Did you just use your fingers, or did you use a toy?”

“I used a toy, but it was cheap and old, and it died before I got to the end of my pregnancy.” She pouted.

Well, if our girl liked toys, I guess it was my duty to order her all kinds of toys. I would get children’s toys for Charlotte and adult toys for Mommy and Daddy.

“That’s a tragedy,” I said.

“I agree!” She laughed. “So, I guess for now, you guys are going to have to do!”

“I think we can rise to the challenge,” I said as I bent, capturing one of her nipples in my mouth. A low moan escaped Kennedy’s chest.

“That feels so good,” she said breathlessly.

“That is only the start.” I rolled us so I was hovering above her, my eyes never leaving her chest.

Kennedy was perfection.

Sinking down, I ignored Kennedy’s protests as she tried to keep kissing me while I gripped the waistband of her sleep shorts and pulled them off.

A waft of sweet slick scent hit me in the face. My mouth filled with saliva, and I wanted nothing more than to dive in.

Kennedy smelled better than any dessert I’d ever come across. Sweet and floral but also musky.

I dove in and ate like a starving man, sucking her clit deep into my mouth as I explored. She writhed in my grip, her breathy, panting moans music to my ears.

“So wet and ready, this pussy is just begging to be fucked, isn’t it?” I asked.

“Yes!” Kennedy shouted. “If you don’t oblige me soon, I’m going to go find someone else. Fuck foreplay,” she growled.

I didn’t think having an omega growl at me in bed would be such a turn-on, but turned out, it was. Giving her sweet pussy one more kiss, I slowly climbed over her, caging her in my arms. She didn’t look worried about being trapped under me; in fact, she looked excited.

Using one hand, I tugged my cock free, lining it up with her folds.

“I’ll be tasting that later,” Kennedy muttered as she wriggled her hips, trying to pull me closer.

“I’ll be taking you up on the offer, as long as you let me return the favor,” I said as I hovered near her entrance.

“Give me a few orgasms fast, and you can do that as much as you want.” Kennedy smirked. All I could smell was her slick—it was everywhere—and my alpha was beating at my chest to fuck and claim my omega.

“You asked for it,” I said, pushing forward in one, quick thrust.

Holy sweet fucking Jesus.

Kennedy’s pussy was like a vise; it clung to me in the most mind-blowing way, as though my cock would never be free of these confines. Not that I would complain if that was the case. I would happily stay locked in Kennedy’s pussy for the remainder of my life. The rest of our pack could bring us snacks and sustenance while I pleased our omega.

“Fuck, so big,” Kennedy moaned. The cuss word casually falling out of her mouth was so damn hot, considering she was usually so prim and proper.

“That’s what you need, isn’t it? You need this big cock to fuck you full of cum every day.”

“Fuck, yes!” she panted as I reared back and thrust all the way to the base again. Every thrust was measured and deep. Part of me needed to race ahead, fast and furious, but I wanted to savor Kennedy.

“You have any idea how many times I fucked my hand, thinking of these sweet sounds you make?”

“You have?” Kennedy asked breathlessly.

I nodded, my pace never faltering. “Ever since I heard my pack mates fucking you first thing in the morning, I couldn’t stop thinking about it. I’ve touched myself thinking about that in the shower and in my bed, always imagining your sweet pussy or mouth wrapped around my cock.”

Kennedy hummed, her nails digging into my shoulders, pulling me closer. “And does the reality live up to the fantasy?”

“Oh, the reality is far better than the fantasy, omega. I don’t know how my pack mates have been able to keep a straight face around you, knowing that your pussy grips them like this. I wouldn’t be able to stop myself from seeking out this warm cunt at every opportunity.”

“There’s no one stopping you,” Kennedy panted, her teeth running along my neck. My balls slapped against her ass with each thrust, and already, my cock was throbbing with the desperate need to release.

“I’m going to shoot my cum so deep in you, omega, you’re going to smell like me for weeks.”

Her pussy clenched around me. Clearly, she liked that idea.

I took my time savoring every sensation. Everything about her was amazing. She responded to my touch beautifully, so sensitive and needy. I wanted—no, I needed—to see her face as she came. To see wave after wave of pleasure hit her as I filled her with cum.

“I’m close,” Kennedy panted, her body starting to tremble.

“Hold off, omega. I want to feel you come as I knot you,” I instructed firmly.

Kennedy whined but nodded.

My pace increased, and I stopped restraining myself, letting my body take what it wanted. My balls tightened as my knot started expanding.

“Close,” Kennedy whined.

“Now!” I growled, thrusting one last time as my knot rapidly expanded inside her, my cock throbbing with release as I pumped rope after rope of cum into her.

Her walls tightened, and my knot felt fucking fantastic.

We collapsed in a puddle of limbs and sweat on the bed, refusing to let each other go as we came down from our high.

Chapter 39

Kennedy

“Are you sure it’s not too much?” I asked in a whining voice as I followed Eli around the store.

He had taken me to a large nesting supply store, and the moment I had stepped foot inside, my omega brain had turned on in the most chaotic way, and I had been grabbing things left and right.

Nesting as an omega was an intensive thing on the best of days. Nesting when you were pregnant was a whole new circle of hell.

Eli chuckled. “It’s definitely not too much. Don’t you dare even think about putting back those pink pillows, now that you finally found the right texture. Unless you are lying, and you don’t like the texture?” he asked, pausing. He was pushing the cart that I had filled up with everything I had been drawn to.

“No…I do really like that one,” I admitted. I had probably spent a good thirty minutes just trying to choose between a series of pillows. Every one had a slightly different texture, and some of them weirded me out, others didn’t feel nice, and some of them were a bit scratchy. If the pillow was going in my nest, it had to be absolutely perfect. If it wasn’t, I would lose my mind.

Was it rational? Of course not. A nesting omega was not a rational creature.

Eli nodded. “Then, we are getting it. Did you want to get anything else for Charlotte?”

I shook my head. I’d picked out several ridiculously soft throw blankets to add to Charlotte’s crib. She was too young to have pillows or blankets, but sometimes, I would take a large throw and wrap it around her mattress, so it was an extra soft, comfy layer for her.

Eli turned to me, intending to say something, but I launched myself at him, hugging him tightly, my arms wrapped around his middle. The alpha didn’t even flinch; he simply wrapped his arms back around me and kissed the top of my head with a loving sigh.

Hugging him probably wasn’t the best move, because once I was pressed up against his body, my mind started wandering to far filthier places.

Eli chuckled. “Let’s get out of here. You smell amazing, but no one else gets to smell that but me and my pack mates.”

“Not my fault you guys are so ridiculously hot,” I grumbled as I followed him to the checkout and out of the store, our supplies in hand.

“What are your plans for the rest of the day?” Eli asked.

“You,” I said simply, making him chuckle.

“As much as I like the sound of those plans, are you sure you have time? Don’t you have finals in a few weeks?”

I smiled. “I’ve actually managed to get a little ahead in my studying, so I think I can afford to take an evening off.”

“Good! In that case, once we’ve finished the main portion of the evening, how about we have a movie night with the pack?” Eli asked. “We haven’t spent much time as a group lately.”

I bit my lip. I wanted to spend more time as a pack. “Sorry, I know I’ve been studying a lot.”

Eli looked over to me, startled. “What are you apologizing for? We’ve all been busy preparing for our various finals. It’s not your fault at all.”

“But isn’t the omega supposed to be like the glue of the pack?” I asked.

Eli snorted. “Whoever told you that is an idiot. The omega is made to be spoiled, especially when the omega has a child and is growing another one. We are all big boys and can keep ourselves entertained, if need be.”

“Fine,” I huffed. “But I still want a few orgasms when I get home.”

“I will be happy to provide those for you.” Eli chuckled lovingly, his hand resting on my thigh.

The drive home was agony. I had seriously considered begging Eli to pull over on the side of the road, so we could fuck, but car sex was how I’d ended up pregnant, and I liked the idea of having Eli in my nest.

“Nest,” I instructed as we entered the apartment.

“Don’t you want to get the—”

“Nest,” I snarled, shoving him lightly in the direction of my room. I needed him. I needed him immediately. If I didn’t have a knot stuffed in my pussy in the next five minutes, I was going to lose my mind.

Again, I knew it wasn’t logical, but I didn’t give a fuck.

“Hey, can you get the nesting supplies out of the car?” Eli asked Storm, who was in the kitchen, watching us with a smirk. It was obvious what I was shoving Eli toward the nest for.

“Sure,” he said, putting his bowl of cereal down. He was freshly showered after practice, wearing only a pair of sweatpants.

“Feel free to join us after you do that,” I told him.

Eli’s steps faltered, and for a moment, I worried that I had fucked up. We had talked about sharing before, but I hadn’t made that jump with Storm yet. Yes, I had sex with Storm almost two years ago, when I conceived Charlotte, but I hadn’t since.

While I was dragging one of my alphas to the nest, it just felt so right to invite him.

Storm’s face was a mask of shock, like he couldn’t believe what I was suggesting.

Eli laughed, turning and grabbing me around the waist from behind, picking me up as if I weighed nothing. “You heard our omega. Hurry up, or you’re going to lose out,” he said as he carted me to the nest.

I couldn’t see Storm now that I was being carried, but I could hear him scrambling desperately, the sound of the front door closing a second later as he rushed to the car.

Eli tossed me lightly onto the nest, and I giggled as I shot up on my knees, crawling over to him as he stood at the edge. Grasping at his waistband, I wasted no time in freeing his cock, giving it a few appreciative pumps before leaning forward on all fours to lick the tip.

Hands fisted in my hair as I took my time enjoying his taste. I craved Eli’s taste. I had ever since he had fucked my mouth in the library.

“Such a fucking perfect mouth,” he praised, making my already soaked panties get even wetter. I loved praise. I’d had no idea just how much until I met Eli.

“Off,” I instructed, tugging at his clothes.

“Such a demanding little thing.” But he did as I’d instructed, stripping so he was completely naked.

Just the way I liked him.

The moment his clothes were gone, I went back to sucking him, the head of his cock bumping the back of my throat with each thrust. Saliva leaked out of the corners of my mouth, but I couldn’t find it in me to care. I needed more. My entire body was taut, desperate for release.

“Seems awfully unfair that I have no clothes on, and you have all the clothes on,” Eli pointed out as he brushed the hair from my face.

I pulled back. He had a point. Smiling up at him, I leaned back, so I was sitting on my heels and pulled my shirt off in one fluid movement. Eli’s eyes immediately homed in on my naked chest. I had decided to forgo a bra this morning because my tits were rapidly growing, and none of my bras fit.

“Now the bottoms,” Eli commanded, his gaze hungrily raking over my body. The way he looked at me made me feel special, beautiful. It was very easy to get addicted to.

Sitting back, I looked him dead in the eye as I slowly pulled my leggings and underwear off, leaving me exposed, splayed out on the bed, leaning up on my elbows as my pussy was on display for him.

“Fucking perfect,” he muttered, before grabbing my thighs and dragging me down the bed. I didn’t even have a chance to complain before his lips were on my clit, sucking deeply.

“Jesus!” I shouted hoarsely.

“No Jesus here.” Eli chuckled against my folds. My walls stretched delightfully as he traced his fingers around my entrance, teasing for a moment before sinking them in and fucking me almost painfully slowly with those fingers.

The combination of his fingers and his lips was too much. With a shout, I came, flooding his mouth with more wetness. I would have been embarrassed that I was getting my juices all over him, except for, the moment it happened, a guttural groan escaped his mouth, and he kept attacking my lips with enthusiasm.

“That’s one.” Eli chuckled.

“One?” I asked.

“Of many.”

Oh.

Yes.

Yes, please.

The door opened, and I heard a muttered curse as Storm took in the sight in front of him.

I wasn’t anxious or nervous at the idea of him being there. In fact, I was thrilled. I wanted them both and I wanted them immediately.

Eli looked up at me from between my legs with a smirk on his face. His eyes never left mine as he spoke, addressing Storm. “Our omega has just shown me how talented she is with her mouth,” he said. “I think it’s only fair you show him yourself,” he said, addressing the second part to me.

I bit back a smile. “I agree.”

Eli placed a soft, gentle kiss on my lips before pulling back. He crawled onto the bed as I scrambled to my knees, facing Storm as he stood at the end of the bed, where Eli had been moments ago, looking down at me hungrily.

For the smallest second, I felt self-conscious. I had met all of Storm’s pack mates after giving birth, so they didn’t know what I’d looked like before. I was slightly saggy—yeah, my skin was looser—and I had stretch marks in weird places now.

Would Storm care? I was under no illusions. I knew that my body had been better before giving birth, but I wasn’t upset at my new body, either. It had grown an entire human, and that had consequences, ones that I gladly accepted.

The idea that Storm could be at all disgusted with my new body was quickly banished from my mind as he gazed at me, a look in his eye that I could only describe as blinding hunger as he took in my naked form while kneeling at the end of the bed. The room was already filled with mine and Eli’s scents.

His scent needed to be added to the mix.

“Can I taste you?” I asked softly.

His eyes darkened, and even through his jeans, I could see his cock twitch.

“Yes,” he growled, his eyes raking over my body.

Undoing his jeans, I pulled them down, along with his boxers, making his cock spring free. “You’re overdressed.” I smirked up at him.

Storm seemed unable to form a response, but he quickly threw his T-shirt across the room and kicked his jeans away, leaving him gloriously naked in front of me.

“Didn’t appreciate this enough the first time,” I hummed as I leaned forward, licking him from base to tip.

“Kennedy,” Storm growled, his body almost convulsing from the sensation of my tongue.

“Yes,” I asked innocently, looking up at him with wide eyes.

He groaned, throwing his head back, and I took the opportunity while he wasn’t looking to pepper kisses along his cock, then licking it like a lollipop.

Storm tasted amazing. I had heard so many stories about blow jobs not tasting good, but every one of my pack tasted amazing.

I was one extremely lucky omega.

I continued my exploring, enjoying the desperate whines of need that escaped Storm’s chest. Even though I was the one on my knees, I felt distinctly powerful. I could get used to that feeling; it was heady, potent.

“Stop teasing him,” Eli admonished with a smile in his voice.

I bit back a smirk, not stopping my movements. I was having far too much fun.

Eli’s hand connected with my ass, the slap resonating throughout the room as my cheek stung with the impact. It didn’t hurt for long, though. The feeling was quickly replaced with warmth that went straight to my pussy.

“Holy fuck, Kennedy, your pussy just wept at that.” Eli chuckled as he massaged the cheek. “You like that, don’t you?”

I hummed as I gently sucked one of Storm’s balls into my mouth. His cock was so painfully hard, he must have been so close to the edge. I’d really been missing out, because he tasted fantastic.

“Your cock tastes so good, alpha.” I moaned as I kissed up and down the length. “Does your cum taste as good?” I asked, trying to keep my voice innocent, but I doubted it worked.

Another smack landed on my ass, and my body quivered with need. My pussy was feeling neglected and needy.

“Stop teasing him,” Eli commanded.

“But it’s so fun,” I whined, pouting up at Storm.

“Fuck me, how do you survive this?” Storm asked with a ragged pant.

“He doesn’t.” I smirked. “Eli usually just grabs me by the hair and face fucks me.” I said it casually, but Storm’s cock, pressed into my hand, twitched at my words.

“I’m going to have to see that at some point,” he growled.

“I’m sure that can be arranged.”

Behind me, the bed dipped as Eli moved so he was behind me.

Yes!

He slapped my ass again, making my body set on fire.

“Now, be a good girl and suck your alpha’s cock while I fuck this needy pussy, omega,” Eli growled. “I want to see you taking every inch of his cock in your throat as I paint your pussy with my cum.

“Yes, alpha,” I moaned, opening my mouth wide, an invitation for Storm, as I did the exact same to my legs, thrusting my ass back and presenting my pussy to Eli.

I had done something similar with Eli and Charlie, and I was very excited to do it again.

Eli didn’t mess around, pressing forward and stretching me full with one perfect, measured thrust. “You take my cock so well, omega.”

Instead of replying, I opened my mouth wide and swallowed Storm’s length whole. He groaned, his hands twitching, as if he wanted to hold on to my hair, like Eli had suggested. For the moment, though, I was in control, and I was going to use that power to bring Storm Sanderson to his knees.

It wasn’t a clean blow job; it was messy and freaking delicious. My eyes watered and my jaw burned as I took his length entirely again and again, repeatedly swallowing around it as Storm murmured words of pleasure.

I did my best to focus on Storm, but Eli was doing his best to make me come and make me come fast. He didn’t waste time; he fucked me, and he fucked me hard.

The room was filled with nothing but the pornographic wet sounds of them repeatedly entering my body and breathless moans and ramblings of pleasure.

All I could think about were their cocks, the way their hands gripped me. I was bouncing between the two of them as I kept my eyes firmly locked on Storm. His defined ab muscles tensed as he did his best to restrain himself.

I didn’t want him to be restrained. I wanted him to lose his goddamned mind.

My release came out of nowhere, hitting me like a ton of bricks. There was no steady buildup. There was no warning. One second, I was focused on their cocks, and the next, I was babbling mindlessly around Storm’s length as my pussy clamped down on Eli.

“That’s it, come with my cock in your mouth,” Storm said, gently stroking my cheek.

“Her pussy just went molten around my cock.” Eli groaned. “Fuck, you come so pretty, omega.”

“I’ll be feeling that next.” Storm smirked down at me.

From behind me, Eli chuckled. “Oh, she likes that idea. Fuck, I’m close.”

“Knot our omega, then,” Storm said, his voice guttural.

Seconds later, Eli came with a groan, the familiar feeling of being knotted and filled making my eyes roll into the back of my head.

Storm pulled his cock free from my mouth so I could take a few deep breaths. “How you feeling?”

“Good,” I moaned, wiggling my hips. “Full!”

Eli chuckled. “I swear, this pussy is lethal.” He grabbed me lightly around my waist, taking us both backward. It took a moment to arrange, considering I was still very locked on to his cock.

After a moment or two, Eli was lying back on the pillows, me on his lap, spreading my legs wide, so Storm got the perfect view.

“Well, that is one well-stuffed pussy,” Storm said on a groan, fisting his cock as he gazed at it.

I grinned at him. “Give me a few minutes, and I’ll be ready for another.” One wasn’t enough. As much as I adored Eli’s knot, I wanted both of them before I could rest.

“Greedy girl.” Eli chuckled, kissing under my ear.

“Yep,” I declared happily, wiggling my hips, making Eli moan right in my ear—which was shockingly sexy.

They were making me greedy, and I was going to roll with it, because holy hell, I loved their knots.

Storm climbed onto the bed and amused himself by playing with my clit while we waited for Eli’s knot to go down.

Eli groaned. “If you make her come again, my knot may never go down.”

“I’m a patient man.”

Thirty minutes and two orgasms later, Eli’s knot finally softened. The moment his softening cock slipped out of my pussy, Storm grabbed me.

I shoved him onto his back, climbing on. I needed him, and I couldn’t be patient. Storm lay back easily, letting me do what I wanted. Throwing my legs over his hips, I leaned forward, sticking my nose into his neck and breathing in his fresh scent.

Lining up my pussy, I sank down without hesitation. “Knot me, alpha,” I groaned as I moved my hips.

Storm grabbed my hips, thrusting up from underneath me, hitting a spot inside me that made me see stars. My second knotting was quick, frantic, and delicious.

“She’s getting close. I can see that beautiful blush rising in her chest,” Eli hummed as he watched us.

Having an audience only seemed to make my pussy weep for more. I liked it, far too much.

We couldn’t have been moving for more than a few minutes when my body tensed with release, and Storm lightly bit my neck as he throbbed inside me, his knot erupting as we both tumbled over the edge.

Chapter 40

Kennedy

Before I started living with the guys, I felt guilty every time I went to class and left Charlotte at day care. Even though she liked day care, I still felt bad.

Now, I could hardly remember the last time Charlotte even went to day care. Every time I had class, one of the guys was usually home and offered to keep an eye on her. My baby was getting more quality one-on-one time with the pack than I was, and I loved it.

Most of my classes were fascinating, but the Criminal Theory class was boring, to say the least. For some bizarre reason, it was mandatory for master’s students, but it was also a class offered to undergraduate criminology majors. The result was that the class wasn’t that challenging, and it was full of a variety of people.

I much preferred classes that were full of fellow master’s students who were serious about their studies. Classes with a mix of students often had a few noisy and pretentious freshmen.

Four weeks of this class was all I needed before I graduated, so I made my way to the lecture hall early and took a seat. Sure enough, after sitting down for only a few minutes, a gaggle of girls came in that looked horribly familiar.

At least two of the girls in the group of five were from the rink, the ones who had to be kicked out because they couldn’t behave themselves. Sighing, I checked my phone and smiled as I saw a photo of Charlotte, her face covered in mashed banana. She and Storm were clearly having fun.

Before I could reply to Storm, the doors opened, and the teacher came hustling into the room. Respectfully, I closed my phone and turned to the front.

“Hello all, I am Professor Franks, and this is a short course on Criminal Theory. I hope you’ve all done the reading…” he said in a no-nonsense tone as he fired up the projector and started his lesson.

I was so focused on making notes and listening to what he was saying, I hadn’t realized that the girls had been looking at me until halfway through class. Because my life was so focused around Charlotte, when I got a chance to study and learn, I put everything into it and became very narrow minded. Everything around me would cease to exist, other than the subject I was trying to study.

So, it wasn’t until one of the girls slid into the seat next to me at the end of class that I noticed them. I was almost finished gathering my books and belongings when she and two of her friends surrounded me.

“Hey! Kennedy, isn’t it?” the blonde asked in an overly sweet voice that made me want to hurl.

I didn’t bother to open my mouth and respond. Instead, I simply nodded. How did she know my name? Had Storm mentioned it when he was defending me? It had been a few weeks since the incident at the rink, so I wasn’t sure.

“I can’t believe we finally have a class together. That’s so nice,” she simpered. “I’ve been wanting to catch up with you for ages. Girl, you need to teach us your ways.”

“Teach you my ways?” I asked dumbly.

“Yeah!” They all nodded enthusiastically. “How you managed to wrap Storm Sanderson around your finger. That man was impossible to lock down. I should know. What did you do to convince him to be loyal to you?”

I cocked my head. How could I respond to that? “I’m not sure, honestly.” I shrugged.

“Look, no offense, but there’s no way in hell that Storm Sanderson would be dating a single mother unless you had some truly epic moves. No alpha wants to play daddy to a baby that isn’t his.” The grin never faltered as she spoke. Did she think she was being friendly? Weirdly enough, I thought she was, in her own warped, twisted way.

“Look, I can’t tell you how I did it. I was just myself.” I desperately wanted to get out of there, but since they surrounded me on both sides, the only way to escape would be to shove one of them out of the way. If they didn’t move soon, though, I wouldn’t be opposed to doing exactly that.

The blonde’s grin dropped. “Why? What do you have that we don’t?” she asked, pointedly raking her eyes over me.

I shrugged again. “I can’t tell you. All I know is that my pack and I are happy.”

“Wait, the entire pack?”

One of her friends snorted. “Right there is what she’s doing. She’s fucking the entire pack because she’s an omega and they like that.”

I glowered at her. “So?”

“I don’t know about you, but I couldn’t fuck that nerdy one. He’s just not my type.”

Was she talking about Eli? My Eli?

I snorted. “Are you fucking blind? You’re calling him nerdy, simply because he wears glasses? That man has a better body than half the hockey players.”

I didn’t think Eli would be mad at me for complimenting his body in front of these women. Plus, for a brief moment, I wanted to make them jealous.

Her face fell, and anger replaced it. “Look, you’re more than welcome to him. We just want to know what you did to get Storm. We all know you’re not going to keep his attention, so why can’t you be nice and let us know what you did? Is it because you’re knocked up?”

The blonde nodded. “That explains it. If that’s Storm’s baby, he’s probably staying out of some fucked-up sense of duty. Gosh, that’s horrible of you to do to him.”

I resisted the urge to pinch the bridge of my nose. All I wanted to do was get home to my pack and my baby.

Had I done that to Storm? He wasn’t only with me because of Charlotte, was he? Several times, he had made his thoughts about me quite clear. Even then, my relationship with Eli and the other guys was solid. I had never felt so loved and adored in my whole life.

“This baby isn’t Storm’s.” I smiled serenely.

The blonde broke out in another grin. “You’ve managed to get him to take credit for a baby that isn’t his? God, you must have a magic pussy!”

“Well…” I said, tapping my chin thoughtfully. “It could be Storm’s. That’s the thing about being with a pack. We do everything together.”

“But you aren’t part of that pack…”

“Yet. They’ve asked me, and we decided to wait until after the baby.” I grinned, liking the way her face cracked at my words.

“You can’t join that pack. Once you join the pack, there’s no going back.”

What she meant was that, once Storm was bonded to me, there was no way in hell he would ever want to sleep with her.

“You can’t. I won’t let you!” she said, her voice rising.

“I know this may be a hard concept for you to grasp, but you have no say in me and my pack bonding.”

“I do, considering Storm and I are a thing!” she growled.

My stomach dropped. They couldn’t be, could they? I didn’t want to doubt Storm, but I knew the way he’d been before he found out about Charlotte. There was still that little niggling doubt in the corner of my mind.

The blonde noticed my slight wavering and jumped on that. “Look, I’m just trying to be a girl’s girl, but Storm and I see each other pretty regularly. I think it’s noble that he wants to take credit for your child and look after you, but he’s not a good guy. Incredible in the sack, but not a good guy.”

“That’s bullshit,” I growled. There was no way, especially after the way Storm had dismissed her at the game.

“It’s not.” She smirked proudly while her friends all nodded and muttered in agreement.

I took a deep breath. I needed to shove the worry aside. While having faith in someone was difficult, I did have faith in Storm. He had explained his logic about giving me a wrong name, and I had seen the way he had crumbled after he found out about Charlotte. There was no faking that kind of self-loathing.

“Look.” I sighed, grabbing my bag and standing up. People were already starting to mill into the lecture hall for the next class, so I needed to get this over with. “I can tell that every word coming out of your mouth is complete and utter bullshit. Storm and I are together. We share a child, and when the time is right, we are going to bond. For the love of God, have some self-respect and go after a guy who’s actually interested in you. Desperation isn’t a good look on anyone.”

Her face fell, only to be replaced by fury. It didn’t even faze me; I simply smiled serenely at her. What could she really do to me? I had a few weeks left of class, and soon, she would be a blip in the rearview mirror.

“I am not desperate!” she growled.

“You are practically throwing yourself at an alpha who is taken. If that’s not desperate, I don’t know what is.”

“I slept with Storm last week!” she rushed to say.

It was so desperate, it was almost comical.

“Oh, really?” I asked, my grin never leaving my face.

The blonde nodded. “Yes!”

“Okay,” I said, pulling out my phone.

“What are you doing?” she asked.

“Making a call.” Looking for Storm’s contact, I pressed video call, shoving past her and making my way toward the exit.

He answered on the second ring. “Hey, baby!” He had Charlotte on his hip, and he looked like he was in a locker room.

“Where are you?”

“Team meeting. I decided to show off my daughter and bring her with! Is everything okay?”

“Oh, yeah, I just wanted to let you know the blonde girl from the game—her name was Lorna, I think—just informed me you slept with her last week.” I giggled. I wasn’t completely out of the room yet, so all the girls could hear me. More importantly, they could hear Storm’s response.

“Oh, god, really? Guys! You have to hear this! Some girl is claiming to Kennedy that I slept with her last week.” He laughed.

“I know!” I giggled as I exited the hall, catching a glimpse of the girls as I turned and left.

They looked furious.

I, on the other hand, just felt victorious.

Chapter 41

Charlie

“Tell me again how you bitched out the puck bunny.” I laughed as I snuggled with Kennedy on the couch.

She rolled her eyes. We had asked her to tell us the story so many times, but every time I heard it, I got a rush of joy.

Kennedy was clearly getting very comfortable with the idea of being in our pack if she could verbally smack down a puck bunny with confidence.

“Honestly, you make it seem so epic. I was just bitchy to make a point.” Kennedy shrugged. “I didn’t overly enjoy it.”

“You enjoyed it a little bit, though, admit it.” Micha smirked from the other couch.

“Maybe a small part of me did,” Kennedy admitted.

My hand rubbed lazy circles around her belly. She was getting closer and closer to her due date. There was only a month or two before we would have a second baby in the house. Eli had been studying like a madman, so he could take as much time off as he could to help Kennedy after the birth. He hated not being around as much for the later stages of her pregnancy, but he knew how important it was for him to be there after.

Plus, it wasn’t like Kennedy was lonely. We were there to hold her hand and fetch her all the snacks she wanted.

“Well, I’m still fucking proud of you.” I grinned, squeezing her lightly. I was having to be a bit more careful with how tightly I hugged her now that she was nearly ready to pop.

“Thank you.” She returned my grin. “I won’t lie, I’m excited to be done with this course, so I don’t have to deal with the likes of them again.”

“I totally understand. It was shitty of them to corner you when you didn’t have anyone around to help you. At least at the rink, we will be with you at all times.”

Kennedy hummed, wriggling against me, getting comfortable. “I like that idea,” she admitted.

My hand rested lightly on her stomach, and I could feel movement.

“Is that…?” I asked.

Kennedy nodded. “The baby being a wriggle pants? Yes, yes, they are! It’s got to be a boy. Only a boy could be this annoying.” She giggled.

“I want to be offended on the behalf of boys…but you’re not wrong.”

“I’m pretty sure that Storm and Micha are taking bets on if the baby is a boy or a girl.”

“My bet is another girl,” I said. “Do you have any inklings?”

Kennedy shook her head. “No, this pregnancy is so different from my last, but I’m actually getting support and care during this one, and that makes all the difference.”

Her body pressed against mine, and her cheek rubbed against my chest as she molded to me.

Is she…scent marking me?

A wave of heady bliss filled me with that idea. I wanted my omega to cover me in her scent, so no matter where I went, people would know exactly who I belonged to.

“Charlie…” she whispered after a moment.

I looked down at her, at the delicate blush covering her cheeks. “Yes?”

“I want to snuggle close…like real close.”

“No clothing close?” I asked.

“Well…Eli mentioned something a while ago. I didn’t really know what it was, and I want to try it.”

I raised my brow. “Explain, sweet girl.”

“Cock warming.” She bit her lip.

Oh, fuck, those words out of her mouth made every part of my body stand up to attention.

“Yes, please,” I rushed to say.

Her eyes widened. “Are you sure? It just sounds nice… relaxing and close.”

I kissed her lightly. “Kennedy, I would gladly have you warming my cock as we snuggle and nap. How does that sound?”

A wistful sigh escaped her lips. “That sounds perfect.”

We were under a heavy fluffy blanket, so I reached down and helped Kennedy pull her leggings off. The T-shirt of Eli’s she was wearing was practically a dress, anyway, and gave me easy access to her already swollen and damp pussy.

It didn’t take much to pull my cock free, and as I lined myself up, Kennedy lying next to me, her lush ass pressing against my hips, I gently kissed her neck and hugged her close.

“I plan to spend all night here with you, watching movies as you warm my cock,” I warned her as I inched in with painful slowness.

Kennedy whimpered, but her pussy gave me no resistance as I sank in, my cock weeping with the slick warmth coating it.

As soon as I filled her completely, I reached over, adjusting the blanket around us and picking up the remote before kissing her neck and muttering in a low voice, “Our pack mates are going to walk through this room and have no idea that this perfect pussy is warming my cock so perfectly.”

“Yes,” she mumbled breathlessly.

“Maybe, if you’re good, I’ll knot you before we go to bed.”

Her only response was to wiggle her hips.

There was a TV show playing, some high school drama show that Kennedy and I had been slowly watching. Only, as the episode played, I couldn’t focus at all. The only thing my mind was consumed with was the tiny omega, who I was madly in love with, warming my cock.

Kennedy Brown had been a surprise in the best fucking way. There was no way in hell I was ever going to let her go. Sweet floral invaded my senses, and I had never felt more comfortable. The idea of cock warming had always appealed to me, and Eli and I had discussed it once after we had consumed a few beers, but I was concerned my cock would blow far too early and ruin the experience.

While I was hard as a rock, I was also impossibly comfortable wrapped around my omega, buried in her heat. My entire body was relaxed, and it only took a few minutes for my eyelids to droop.

Chapter 42

Kennedy

“Back where it all started.” Eli smiled at me as we took our books out.

When we’d both realized we needed to go to the library, we decided to make a little date out of it, and now we were sitting at the table where I had been sitting the first time Eli asked me out on a date.

“This table does feel very lucky.” I smiled as I sipped the hot chocolate Eli had grabbed for me on the way in. I was trying to reduce the amount of coffee I had been drinking, so I had been worshipping at the altar of hot chocolate instead. Lucky for me, the university café offered some amazing hot chocolate drinks. White chocolate and hazelnut was becoming a fast favorite of mine.

It wasn’t even lunchtime yet, but Charlotte had been playing with Storm and Micha, so we had decided to grab the opportunity while we could. My finals were only one week away. I had done everything in my power to prepare for them, and now all I could do was wait and take the tests and hand in the final papers.

I groaned as I tried to grab one of the books. I had reached the point in my pregnancy where I was roughly the size of a whale and struggling to move at all because my center of gravity had changed so severely.

None of my clothes fit. Even my late-term maternity clothes from when I was pregnant with Charlotte didn’t fit me, so clearly, this baby was going to be even bigger than my girl.

“Are you okay?” Eli asked.

“Yeah, baby is just wriggling a lot. If I ever want to take classes again, please make sure I’m not pregnant during finals. It’s just not fair. If I wasn’t so close to the end, I would have delayed, but I refuse to do another year of school.”

“You still have four weeks until your due date.”

“Three and a half weeks,” I reminded him.

“Are you sure that’s safe? Apparently, it is quite common to give birth two weeks before the due date.”

“Charlotte was ridiculously late. I get the feeling this baby is going to be the same. Though I dread to think what size I’ll be in four weeks.”

Eli smiled, resting his arm on the back of my chair. “Whatever size you’ll be, you will be absolutely stunning.”

“Sweet talker,” I murmured, leaning in for a quick kiss. I didn’t want to stop kissing him, but I had studying to do.

“Remember, we could always go to the old part of the library,” Eli whispered in my ear.

I snorted. “There is no way in hell I can manage that with a bump this big.” I giggled.

Eli cocked his head to the side. “We would have to be creative with positions, but I think it’s doable.”

Biting back a grin, I ignored him and turned back to my textbooks.

Study first.

Fuckies later.

“I need to pee again!” I groaned, closing my textbook, looking down at my bump. “Mama would really appreciate it if you would stop dancing on her bladder. Give me one week to get through finals, then you can be a little urinary acrobat, okay?” I pleaded with my stomach.

“You really think they’re going to listen? If anything, like you, they’re going to be stubborn as a mule.”

I sighed. “Well, maybe they’re going to take after their daddy and be susceptible to good, calm reasoning.”

Eli threw his head back and laughed. “Okay, we’ll see who wins that. Why don’t you go to the bathroom, and I’ll get you another hot chocolate?”

I nodded eagerly. “Yes, please. I don’t even care that it’s going to make me need to pee again.

Eli went to procure the beverage as I waddled to the bathroom. Thankfully, there wasn’t far to go. Our table just happened to be near the bathrooms, which was a stroke of luck, considering my condition.

I hummed lightly to myself as I washed my hands. Everything felt so easy with this pregnancy. Even though I was uncomfortable, and I felt huge, I felt far more content than last time. At this point in my pregnancy with Charlotte, I had been panicking, stressing out about what to do, trying to find small online jobs so I could make whatever money I could.

With this pregnancy, it was like I could turn off my brain. I didn’t have to worry about things, because I had four guys who were willing to do everything for me to make things easier.

And I trusted them implicitly.

Eli was waiting for me outside the bathroom, leaning against the wall, two take-out cups in hand. Beaming at him, I made grabby hands at the cups as he handed me the hot chocolate.

“I’m surprised you’re not dreaming about hot chocolate yet.” He laughed.

“Oh, I totally am. Did I not tell you about the peppermint hot chocolate dream I had?”

Eli shook his head. “You didn’t, but I can’t say I’m surprised. Let’s get you sitting down.”

We took it slow back to our table. Even though it was close, it still took us a good three minutes to move from outside the bathroom to the large open space with tables. I sipped on my hot chocolate with one hand and clutched Eli’s with the other.

As we turned the corner, my eyes landed on a blonde sitting at a table in the corner of the room, a good distance from us.

I groaned as we took our seats. “Is that the puck bunny?”

“Sadly, but I don’t think she or her friends plan to come near us,” he assured me. “They were pretty humiliated the last time they tried to be mean to you.”

I thankfully hadn’t seen any of them in my classes since that day. I didn’t know if they were actually taking that class or were simply there to harass me, but either way, I was glad of their absence.

“I still don’t like that she’s in the same room as us. Her flying monkeys are just as bad,” I muttered.

Eli’s hand gently rubbed the back of my neck. “A couple of short weeks, and this will all be in the rearview,” he assured me. “But, for now, studying.” He tapped the textbook in front of me.

“If you insist.”

We only managed another two hours of studying before I was too exhausted to continue. One of the more annoying side effects of being pregnant was that I became tired so easily and needed a good long rest in my nest before I could do anything else.

Eli didn’t seem to mind, though. He packed up our things and put our books away without complaint.

We were just about to leave when one of the library security guards came up to us, a second guard following not far behind. He was a short beta who smelled like potatoes, but not in a bad way. He had a friendly smile as he approached us.

“Hey, folks, sorry to bother you. We need to do a quick bag check.”

I frowned. Bag check? I had never heard of the staff doing bag checks before.

“Can I have your student IDs?” the second guard asked.

Eli took his from his pocket, and I pulled mine off the lanyard around my neck. I kept it there, because if I put it in my bag, it would take ages rummaging around for it when I needed to scan in or out of the building.

Maybe they were worried that people were sneaking out books they hadn’t checked out? The library was fairly modern, so people had to walk through a little scanner when they came in and out of the building to make sure that no books were being illegally taken.

Eli’s brow furrowed. “Whatever for?” he asked, picking up his backpack and starting to hand it to the guard.

He held out his hand. “No, it’s not your bag we need to check,” he said, before turning to look at me.

“My bag?” I asked.

“I’m sorry, we’ve had reports of inappropriate material,” the guard said. “It’s policy that we have to check.”

I picked up my handbag and passed it to him. After all, I had nothing to hide. He took it and started rummaging around. It was a pain, but really not that big a deal. I was mainly curious why they thought I was hoarding inappropriate materials—or what even classified as inappropriate materials.

The guard’s calm face hardened as he pulled something out of my bag I didn’t recognize. It was a little clear baggy, full of pills.

Pills I’d never seen.

“What are these?” the guard asked pointedly.

I looked to Eli, who appeared just as confused as me. “I have no idea, those aren’t mine!” I insisted. Why the fuck would I have drugs in my bag? I was pregnant, for God’s sake.

“You’d be surprised how often we hear that,” the guard grumbled. “We will be taking these and reporting this to campus security. As is policy, you will be banned from campus immediately, pending a review of your actions. We’ll escort you from campus now,” he said in a no-nonsense tone.

“Banned from campus?” I asked, my voice shrill. “I have finals next week!”

The guard shook his head. “You will have to take that up with your student advisor. The university has a strict no-tolerance policy when it comes to drugs, so you’ll have to leave for now.”

I couldn’t believe what I was hearing. Where had the drugs come from? I had never done drugs in my entire life. Hell, I’d barely drunk alcohol, and I was in the final year of my master’s program. Most students had gone on at least a handful of benders by this point in their academic career.

Instead of partying, I had been parenting.

“B—”

“Kennedy,” Eli said, his voice soothing. “We will get this sorted out.”

The guards looked pissed as they escorted us back to Eli’s car. It seemed like simply walking us out of the building wasn’t enough. Tears welled up in my eyes as we got in the car and drove away. The moment we were off the campus, I descended into full-on messy sobs.

“Those weren’t mine!” I sobbed. “You believe me, right?” I asked Eli, who had a face like thunder.

“Of course, I believe you, little killer,” he said, one hand gripping my thigh as he drove. “Call the guys—we need a pack meeting immediately.”

I picked up Eli’s phone from its car cradle and tapped on the link that opened the pack group chat and pressed the call button.

“Hey, how’s studying?” Storm’s voice was the first I heard.

I couldn’t speak. I could only sob. “Kennedy?” His tone immediately changed from playful to serious. “What’s going on? Is everything okay?”

Eli squeezed my thigh before talking. “Campus security just found drugs in Kennedy’s bag. They’ve banned her from campus. We need a pack meeting, immediately.”

“Fuck, okay, I’ll get everyone. How long until you’re back?”

“Five minutes.”

“How the hell did drugs appear in your bag?” Charlie asked, utterly confused.

We were all sitting around the coffee table, discussing what had just happened. The entire pack had rushed home when they had learned of the news. Thankfully, Charlotte was down for a nap, so she didn’t witness how much of a mess I was.

I had been crying ever since they had walked me off campus. No matter how much Eli had comforted me, I couldn’t shake the feeling that everything I’d worked so hard for was going down the drain.

“It makes no sense. We know Kennedy isn’t like that. She’s refused to even look at a piece of sushi since she got pregnant.”

“Were your bags ever left unattended?” Storm asked, running his hand through his hair.

“I-I don’t think so,” I said, turning to Eli for confirmation.

“They were for a few minutes.” He grimaced. “I went to go get Kennedy another hot chocolate while she went to the bathroom. We left our bags there because they only had textbooks in them. We had our phones with us, so there was nothing for anyone to steal.”

“Doesn’t the library have cameras?” I asked. “Remember, we talked about it when we…” I trailed off, looking at Eli.

“When you what?” Micha asked.

Eli sighed. “When I took her up to the old section, where there were no cameras, and ate her out against a bookcase on one of our early dates.”

The pack was silent for a moment before Micha broke into laughter. “Damn, nice move!” he complimented, making my face heat. What we had done in the library was still hands-down one of the hottest things I had ever done.

“But to continue Kennedy’s point, yeah, pretty much everywhere is covered by cameras.”

“Then we get the security footage and find out what happened,” Storm said.

“Will they give us the footage?” I asked.

“You’re going to have to ask your student advisor,” Eli replied.

“Who would put drugs in her bag, and then tell security she had them on her?” Charlie asked. “This is Kennedy we’re talking about.”

Eli cursed, and we all turned to face him as he glowered at Storm. “I think I know exactly who did this,” he growled, before turning to me, his voice softer. “Do you remember who was in the corner of the library when we came back from getting your hot chocolate?”

Realization dawned on me, and I also let loose a few expletives. “Are you kidding me?” I growled, standing up, anger raging through me.

“Someone going to tell us what you guys just realized?” Charlie asked, looking utterly lost.

“You know Lorna, the puck bunny who made a scene at the rink, then cornered me after class? She was there.”

Storm’s face paled. “Are you fucking kidding me?”

Eli nodded. “Kennedy, didn’t you say she seemed really upset when you mentioned bonding with us?”

I nodded. “She’d been going on about how she and Storm were meant for each other, and I let slip that we were going to bond after this baby was born, when the time was right. She didn’t seem to believe me. I don’t know, we haven’t really talked about bonding yet. I mainly did it to shut her up. I’m so sorry.”

Charlie chuckled. “Kennedy, we’re all head over heels for you. I think we all assumed bonding was on the table in the future, when you felt up to it.”

“Oh.” I gaped at them. I had expected them to be angry at me for assuming we were going to bond.

“You’re it for us, Kennedy. How many times do we have to say that, whatever hell comes our way, we will deal with it?”

I opened my mouth to respond, but my phone buzzed, distracting me. I whipped it out and quickly opened the email app that was flashing with one new message.

My stomach dropped as I read it.

Dear Miss Sanderson,

This message is a confirmation that, pending review, you are suspended from Avalon University for the possession of drugs on campus. Avalon prides itself on being a drug-free university.

To show our commitment to keeping our campus clean of drugs, we have also reported what our security discovered to the local authorities.

Thank you,

Administration.

Chapter 43

Kennedy

As much as I wanted to stay in bed the next day, moping, Charlotte was up bright and early, and I had to look after her.

I knew one of the guys would happily take over baby duty if I wanted to spend the rest of the day feeling my feelings, but I couldn’t do that to Charlotte. As much as I despised the situation I found myself in, I was a mother before I was a student.

“How about pancakes?” I cooed as I carried Charlotte to the kitchen.

Storm had an early practice, and Micha and Eli were in class, while Charlie was still fast asleep in the nest. He had crawled in there with me and Eli the night before as I sobbed myself to sleep. I’d had to practically shove Eli out of the apartment that morning because he didn’t want to leave me. It took a lot of convincing, but he’d finally left, his face a mask of concern.

“Call me if you need anything,” he insisted.

“I will,” I assured him, even though I had no intention of calling him.

Charlotte had slept in later than usual. Normally, that would have been a cause for celebration because I needed any little bit of extra rest I could get. But, today, the extra time just meant that I had more time to ruminate in my own worrying thoughts.

When she finally did start to stir at around nine, I had sighed in relief and scooped her up.

I didn’t make pancakes often—they were a bit more labor intensive than our typical breakfasts—but it felt like a pancake kind of day.

Securing Charlotte in her highchair, I started flipping the pancakes, making several mini ones to give to her. I made plenty of extra, so Charlie could have some when he woke up.

It was kind of nice having breakfast with just Charlotte. I loved having my guys around, but sometimes it was nice to have a little one-on-one time with my baby, reminding me of the way things used to be.

She was growing so fast, and I wanted nothing more than to savor every moment as it passed.

Sitting at the table, feeding her mini pancakes as I nibbled on a few bites, my appetite minimal, I focused on her. She was about halfway through her mini pancake pile when the doorbell rang. I frowned at the front door. Who was ringing the doorbell at this time? Had Micha forgotten his keys again?

“Is that one of your daddies?” I asked Charlotte, rising from my seat and padding to the front door. Micha had threatened to skip classes and spend the day with me, so my money was on him being the one who’d come home early.

I swung the door open and stilled when I realized it was none of my guys at the front door. It was a tall redheaded beta woman who was wearing a simple skirt and blazer, a binder in hand.

“Kennedy Brown?” she asked, looking down at my clothing. I was wearing one of the guys’ T-shirts that I had slept in. I grabbed the hem and pulled it down a little lower.

“Yes, who are you?” I asked, confused and slightly embarrassed.

“Cassandra Lois. I’m from child protective services.”

My heart stopped.

Child protective services?

What was she doing at our apartment?

“Uh, hello?”

“Your university forwarded some troubling reports to the local authorities about what was found in your possession, and now we have to conduct an investigation. Here is my ID,” she said as she handed me her lanyard. It looked official and real.

Whatever you do, don’t cry. Don’t cry, don’t cry.

“So, why are you here?” I asked, doing my best to keep my voice steady.

“It is standard for a home check after such troubling reports. Is it okay if I have a look around?”

I shook my head. “Now isn’t a good time. My pack isn’t all here,” I explained.

She glared at me. “You should be aware, Miss Brown, that failing to cooperate with us will go against you in your case. There is a reason our visits are unannounced—if you truly don’t have anything to hide, why would you stop us from entering your home and checking that everything is okay for Charlotte?” she asked pointedly.

I didn’t want to let her into my home, because she was a threat. She was here because of false information. Those drugs weren’t mine, and the idea that they may be used to potentially take Charlotte away from me made panic grip my chest, making me want to burst into messy sobs.

Charlotte was my daughter, and no one was going to take her away from me. I couldn’t let that happen.

I had to think rationally about this. There was nothing to hide. Charlotte had a wonderful home here, and we did everything we could for her. If I sent the social worker away, would she really think I was hiding something more nefarious?

“You can come in,” a voice behind me said in a serious voice. I turned to find a very sleepy-looking Charlie glaring at the worker. He was wearing a pair of sweatpants and a T-shirt, so he must have heard me opening the door.

“C—” I started to speak, but he smiled, a look that didn’t reach his eyes.

“Come on, princess, it’s not like we have anything to hide.”

Cassandra’s eyes narrowed. “I thought you said your pack wasn’t here,” she accused.

“The other three members of our pack are currently either at hockey practice or in class. I was sleeping in while Charlotte and Kennedy were having breakfast.” He kept his voice level. “I assure you, the rest of my pack mates will be home momentarily.”

Had he already texted the guys? I silently thanked my lucky stars that he had heard me, because I had been seconds away from slamming the door in her smug face.

“I need to go grab Charlotte,” I mumbled, hurrying off to the kitchen, where she was still chomping on her pancakes.

All I could see as I walked through the apartment were the dirty dishes in the sink from the night before, the T-shirts that we had left strewn over the back of the sofa. The house wasn’t filthy, by any means, but it wasn’t immaculate, either.

“So, this is your permanent residence?” Cassandra asked as she followed me to the kitchen.

“Yes. We decided as a pack it was best that I stay here toward the end of my pregnancy so my alphas can support me after I give birth.”

“Do you rely heavily on their help?” she asked.

Charlie, who was standing behind her, looked livid. “She doesn’t. In fact, before us, Kennedy did everything on her own. She’s a fantastic mother, and the suggestion that she isn’t is, frankly, offensive.”

“And what is your name? I need it for my files.”

“Charlie Levinson,” he supplied.

“There is no record of Kennedy having an official pack. Care to explain that?” she asked, looking between us.

“Kennedy is pregnant. We live together as a family, and there was no need to rush an official bond. We plan to bond in our own time once the babies are a bit older. Surely, I don’t have to explain to you that bonding close to pregnancy isn’t the safest.”

“No, I suppose not, but usually omegas opt to bond before having babies.”

“Well, we didn’t,” I said. Her attitude was angering me further by the second. Picking Charlotte up, I grabbed a cloth and started wiping her mucky hands.

“Fine, well, I need to see all the bedrooms and kitchen, check that you have running water and plenty of food for the child. Also, you will need to submit to a drug test. I have the kit in my vehicle to test you.”

“No.” Charlie shook his head. “Kennedy will happily submit to a drug test, but it will be at a licensed facility. Nowhere else.”

“That would mean more work for us,” she pointed out.

“I don’t care. It’s worth it to ensure Kennedy is treated fairly. Follow me, I’ll give you the tour,” Charlie said. “Kennedy can finish feeding Charlotte her breakfast.” He nodded at me before leading Cassandra away.

The moment she was out of the room, I took a deep breath. My phone was in the nest, so I couldn’t even grab it and text the guys. The idea that that woman would be in my nest, and Charlotte’s nursery, felt like a gross violation.

I focused on cleaning up Charlotte, getting all the bits of pancake out of her hair. Of all the days for her to eat like a mess monster, she had to pick today.

Doing my best to temper my breathing, I focused on cleaning up breakfast, trying to get all the dishes in the dishwasher before she came back.

“The bedroom is adequate,” Cassandra said as she strode into the kitchen, hardly giving me a second glance. Without bothering to ask, she opened the fridge and started rummaging through it.

“A lot of take-out containers,” she commented.

“Yes, well, four adult alphas live here, so we do tend to have takeout every now and again. If you check the cabinet to your right, you’ll find all of Charlotte’s formula there, and the bottom drawer of the fridge contains all the fresh produce. She’s a big fan of mashed banana, at the moment.”

She righted herself, turning her gaze to me. “Can I take a look at the baby?” Cassandra asked, holding out her arms expectantly.

“No,” I growled.

Her fake smile dropped, and she glowered at me. “Now, Miss Brow—”

“I’m going to stop you right there,” Charlie thundered. “We have given you access to our home and allowed you to look through our things. You are not stupid enough to try and take a child out of the arms of her omega mother, who you have been causing considerable stress to with your line of questioning, are you? A heavily pregnant omega, at that?”

“I am well within my right—” she started to say indignantly.

“No, you’re not. Now, we have cameras in all the common rooms of this house, and we will happily give the footage to your superiors, if you want to claim Kennedy is being uncooperative.”

“Well…if you’re not going to cooperate any further, I guess that’s all I can do for today. My office will be in touch shortly,” she snipped as Charlie happily led her to the door.

He didn’t even bother to say goodbye; he simply closed the door on her and locked it before returning to the kitchen, where I was sitting on one of the chairs with Charlotte in my lap, desperately clutching my baby to me. All the emotions I’d been working so hard to contain over the last twenty minutes came bursting out in the form of messy, body-racking sobs.

It was one thing for my academic career to be in danger, but for the custody of my daughter to be at risk? That was a whole new level of terror gripping my chest. What could I do? Could I take Charlotte and run? They would find me if I did that. With the new baby due soon, I would never be able to get far.

I didn’t know how long I sobbed for, but Charlie pulled me into his arms at some point. Charlotte was plucked out of my arms as Storm tugged me against his chest, stroking my hair and repeatedly telling me everything was going to be okay.

My pack had come home, but I had been so busy sobbing, I hadn’t even noticed.

Despite their support, I couldn’t imagine any way the situation could get worse.

Chapter 44

Storm

Child protective services?

Child fucking protective services?

I had been angry at Lorna before—pissed, even—but now I was livid.

Seeing the woman I loved and the mother of my child fall apart at the idea that our baby could be taken from her was utterly soul destroying. I was an alpha. I was meant to protect her, and clearly, I had failed.

Kennedy had eventually sobbed herself to sleep, and Micha had carried her to the nest and was snuggling with her while the rest of us spoke. We had all rushed home the moment we received a text from Charlie saying that someone from the government was at the apartment.

Charlie had recounted the worker’s attitude and questions, and all I could think about was how badly I wanted to punch someone.

“I’m not leaving Kennedy’s side now,” I insisted. “No more classes or practice. If I have to repeat a semester, then so be it,” I growled as I paced the living room.

“I think we are in agreement there,” Eli said. “I’m sure the university will be happy if you’re willing to do a few more semesters because it means you can play hockey for longer.”

“This needs to end, and it needs to end now—I’m going to the university tomorrow and demanding to see that footage. If I tell them it’s putting my child’s well-being at risk, they will have to do it, won’t they?”

Charlie nodded. “It might be worth telling your teammates as well. As much as I hate to admit it, you hockey players have a lot of sway at the university.”

“I’ll call Roman today.” I nodded. “He has more sway than any of the other players, and he understands, since he has a son with his omega.”

“I’m going to check on Kennedy,” I said, stalking out of the room. This was a mess of my own making, and I had no clue how to stop it.

She was already passed out in the nest, wrapped up in a pile of blankets. Her face was red and blotchy from the tears, and I hated the sight more than anything. A deep self-loathing settled in my gut as I looked at how my choices were hurting my omega. Micha was also fast asleep, curled up with her.

As much as I wanted to crawl into the nest, I was the last one who should have been comforting her at that moment.

I was going to find a way to fix the mess, come hell or high water.

Taking a few steps into the nursery, I gazed at Charlotte as she slept. She looked so serene, so perfect. I had been given a gift in the form of Kennedy and Charlotte, and I was messing it up. The question was, how could I make it right? If I confronted Lorna, I doubted it would go well for us. Unfortunately, I was familiar with her particular kind of bitchiness.

She would do whatever it took to win. In her fucked-up mind, I was the prize. Judging by the way I was failing my pack right now, I didn’t think that was the case.

Pulling my phone out of my pocket, I clicked the familiar contact and lifted the phone to my ear. Sunny answered in two rings. “Have you convinced Kennedy to marry you yet?” she asked.

“No,” I said, my voice sullen. “Sunny…I fucked up.”

She was silent for a moment. “Okay, this phone call is giving me flashbacks. Did you get another omega pregnant?”

“No, but my past has come back to bite me in the ass,” I admitted.

“How so?”

“One of the puck bunnies who really wanted my attention slipped some drugs into Kennedy’s bag and got her suspended.”

“What?” Sunny shouted, before making a few soothing noises to Luka, who I assumed she’d disturbed with her outburst. “Kennedy? Drugs? I’ve only met that girl a few times, and I can tell she’s never taken a drug in her life.”

“I think Lorna got upset that Kennedy spoke about bonding with me. It seems like she’s decided I’m hers and Kennedy is in the way.”

Sunny swore quietly. “Well, that’s a mess,” she growled.

“That’s not all.”

“How can there be more?”

“It seems that, as soon as the university reported that she had drugs in her possession, they were duty bound to make a report to child protective services. They’re going to be investigating Kennedy.”

“Storm! Holy fuck, you need to make this right. Oh god, Kennedy. She must be heartbroken!”

“She is. I don’t know how to fix this. If I confront Lorna, it’ll just be worse for Kennedy. I’m going to call Roman today, and we’re going to talk about getting the security footage from the library.”

Sunny sighed. “I doubt the university will hand that over, especially if it makes them look bad because they falsely accused a young mother.”

“I don’t know what to do,” I admitted with a sob. I had been keeping it together, but Sunny had seen me at my lowest, and this was so much lower than that.

“Hey, all you can do now is take care of Kennedy and help her. Her due date is soon, and the stress isn’t good for her. You guys can easily prove that you and Kennedy aren’t on drugs. And your place is beautiful and perfect for a child, so there’s no way in hell they are going to remove Charlotte from you guys.”

“But what if they try?” I asked.

“Then you bond,” she replied simply. “Being a bonded pack will protect you from most things. Even if Kennedy is deemed an unfit mother, they would never remove the child from the pack because of you. You are Charlotte’s biological father, Kennedy’s pack mate, and there is a long record of your hockey drug tests that proves you are clean as a whistle.”

“We have talked about bonding,” I admitted. “But we discussed doing it far in the future, once Kennedy had recovered from the birth.”

“I know it’s not recommended to bond close to pregnancy or while you’re pregnant, but if you need to…it’s an option. Storm, I know you are blaming yourself for this, but you are a good guy. You and your pack will keep your omega and your child safe. Of that, I am completely confident. As for Lorna, leave that to me.”

I paused. “What do you mean by that?”

“I’m going to make a few subtle inquiries into Lorna. Nothing that’ll raise her hackles, but knowledge is power, and I’m sure a bitch like that has skeletons.”

“Why are you so good to me?” I whispered.

“Because the universe decided we needed to share a womb. I also don’t hate you, so there’s that,” Sunny said, her voice chipper and full of laughs.

“Thank you, twinny.”

“Anytime, butthead.”

Hanging up the phone, I turned to the bedroom and to my omega. Crawling into the nest, I snuggled into her back, basking in her scent.

I was going to protect her, no matter what.

I awoke to the sensation of a rather small omega thumping me in the arm.

“Kennedy?” I asked, sleepily.

“Storm!” she hissed, her voice pinched. “Either I just pissed myself or it’s go time.”

Every ounce of tiredness I was feeling was gone in a millisecond. Sitting straight up, I looked at Kennedy, who was bent over slightly as she sat in the nest next to me, clutching her belly.

“Are you sure?” I asked.

“Well, my water didn’t break with Charlotte, but this feels pretty similar. I thought I was having Braxton Hicks contractions, but now I’m leaking like a faucet, and I’m pretty sure it’s the real deal.”

“But you’re not due for nearly three weeks!”

“Well, the baby has other ideas.” Kennedy groaned, closing her eyes and whimpering.

I scrambled out of the nest. “I’ll get the others!” I said, rushing down the hall. All my pack mates were in the living space around the coffee table, deep in conversation.

“What bit your ass?” Charlie laughed when he saw me. “Did the omega kick you out of bed?”

“It’s time!” I panted.

Charlie and Micha shot me a confused look, but Eli understood immediately. He stood up. “Are you sure? Is it Braxton Hicks?”

“She’s been having contractions on and off all day, and her water broke.”

Eli’s face broke out into a smile, and he turned to the others. “It looks like we’re having a baby tonight.”

Micha and Charlie both made noises of excitement, rushing toward the nest. The hospital bag was packed and ready to go, so all we needed to do was sweep up our omega and take her to her chosen hospital.

“We haven’t had a chance to tour the facility yet,” Kennedy whined as we got into the car. Charlie and Micha were following in another car, as they had Charlotte’s car seat.

We had been planning to tour the hospital where Kennedy wanted to give birth next week. “Unfortunately, they decided to come early, but it will be fine. You’ve seen the reviews of this hospital, and on the whole, they’re excellent.”

“They are,” Kennedy agreed with a nod. She had been looking up review after review of the hospital she had picked. She’d gone to the only hospital she could afford when she gave birth to Charlotte, but the second time around, she wanted to do a bit more research.

“We have everything off your list, all your snacks and pajamas. Charlotte has her daddies to look after her, so all you have to do is worry about bringing that cutie you’re growing into the world,” Eli assured her.

“Oh, shoot, this is a big contraction,” Kennedy whined.

I was sitting in the back seat of the car with her, so when the contraction hit, she would lean forward, and I would rub her lower back until the contraction passed.

I frowned. “These are getting close together.”

“Four minutes,” Eli confirmed.

My eyes widened, but I didn’t want to say anything in case I stressed Kennedy out further. I was pretty sure in all the reading I had done that we were supposed to get to the hospital when her contractions were five minutes apart.

When Eli glanced at me in the rearview mirror, I knew my pack mate well enough to know he was concerned. He was also avoiding saying anything. It was cardinal rule number one not to stress out the pregnant omega.

Chapter 45

Eli

Since the moment we’d brought Samuel River Daniels home, I had hardly slept.

Not because he was keeping me awake with his screaming. On the contrary, he was a relatively sleepy baby. I just couldn’t stop watching him. Whenever Kennedy put him down in his bassinet, I found myself watching him for hours at a time.

He was so sweet and utterly perfect. Watching Kennedy with him floored me. She was a complete natural, and I didn’t think it was possible for me to become more obsessed with the omega, but by god, I was.

Samuel started to stir, his little face scrunching up as he prepared to wail. It was the dead of night, and Kennedy was fast asleep next to him. His bassinet was on her side of the bed, for obvious reasons.

For the first few days, Charlotte had been having sleepovers with members of the pack. We’d set up a little travel crib in Charlie’s room, because it was the farthest away from Kennedy’s room, and the baby’s crying was far less likely to disturb her there. She always had at least two of the pack members sleeping in the room with her, and she was loving it.

Sliding out from under the covers, I walked around the nest and scooped up Samuel and padded into the living room to prepare a bottle. When the nurse at the hospital had asked Kennedy about breastfeeding, I was completely ready to support her, whatever she decided. Given the complications she’d endured last time, she wanted to go straight to formula.

I would never admit it to her, but I was secretly thrilled at that choice because it meant I got moments of joy, like late-night snuggling with my son as I fed him a bottle.

Charlotte didn’t seem to fully grasp what Samuel was—she seemed to be under the impression he was just another baby doll, and she wanted to cuddle him a lot.

At least she liked him. Kennedy’s nerves the first time our children met each other had been palpable. I had no idea why she was anxious. Charlotte was the sweetest little girl I had ever met—and I wasn’t being biased because she was mine.

And she was—mine, that was.

We had all been referring to her as ours, but it was like, once Samuel came home, everything solidified. Every member of my pack was Dada, and I didn’t feel possessive or unhappy with that. Fuck, it felt natural. During the later months of Kennedy’s pregnancy, I’d worried whether I’d be able to share. Normally, a pack would be totally clueless when it came to who fathered a baby, making the group of dads thing easier. We knew exactly who fathered our two children, but ultimately, that didn’t matter.

Storm had looked terrified when he first held Samuel.

“Dude… do they all start this tiny?” he asked in a panicked voice.

“Charlotte was a whole pound smaller.” Kennedy smiled as she watched Storm do his best not to freak out.

“Oh god,” he muttered, looking to his pack mates in a panic.

We laughed as Kennedy scooped Samuel out of his arms and snuggled him close to her chest.

The bottle was easy enough to make one-handed, an art I had perfected over the last few nights. Kennedy had said she was happy to do some night feeds, but she was exhausted from growing and birthing our sweet little spawn and needed sleep to heal.

She hadn’t been disturbed in the night once since coming home. The guys and I were all on duty constantly, ensuring nothing disturbed our omega.

“You want me to change him while you do that?” Storm asked sleepily from the doorway.

“Sure, what are you doing awake?”

“Char was fussing, so I didn’t want to sleep just yet,” he said, holding out his hands for the baby.

“Are you sure you don’t mind?”

Storm shrugged. “The way I see it, I am due many, many diaper changes after not being there for Charlotte.”

I chuckled. “Well, if you want to ease your guilt by taking the dirty job, I won’t say no,” I said, passing him the baby.

Storm gently rocked the baby, a dopey grin plastered across his face. Storm had taken to parenthood better than I had ever imagined he could.

When the truth of Charlotte’s parentage had been discovered, I would be lying if I said I didn’t have my reservations. The Storm standing in front of me was a completely different man to the Storm of ten months ago.

“How’s Kennedy doing?” Storm asked. “Charlotte’s loving the sleepovers, by the way. She’s just insisting she peeks in on baby brother occasionally.”

“Good, she’s mainly just sleeping. Our son has been surprisingly easy,” I said.

Storm gave me a startled look. “Dude, don’t jinx it!”

I laughed, throwing my head back.

We were both silent for a moment while I finished prepping Samuel’s bottle and Storm changed his diaper.

“There you go, little man, all clean,” Storm cooed as he snapped the fasteners on his onesie closed.

He padded over to me, Samuel tucked in his arms, going to hand him over. “You want to feed him?” I asked.

Storm paused for a second, before nodding, taking the bottle out of my hand. “Are you sure?”

“I can go start the dishwasher while you do that,” I explained. It was total bullshit. I didn’t need to mess with the dishwasher, but I could tell that Storm would love an opportunity to feed Samuel.

By the time I returned from the pointless task, Storm was sitting on the sofa as Samuel guzzled his nighttime feed.

“It’s insane, isn’t it?” I muttered. “They’re just so…amazing.”

“How the fuck did we get so lucky?” Storm asked.

“I honestly don’t have any idea,” I admitted. “Can you imagine if you told us a year ago that this is what our life would be?”

Storm snorted lightly. “I wouldn’t have believed you for one second. It is pretty damn perfect, though, isn’t it?”

“Hopefully, by this time next year, we will be in a large house and all official as a pack with paperwork.”

A groan escaped Storm’s chest. “I totally understand that Kennedy needs to heal and take things at her own pace, but am I the only one who desperately wants to bite her right now?”

I chuckled. Lately, I’d been consumed with thoughts of biting Kennedy, of claiming her into the pack, making her officially ours. I wanted to hold on tightly and never let her go. “You’re not the only one.”

“Fuck… all in good time. Yes, we better enjoy this,” he said, looking down at Samuel.

“They don’t stay that little for long. Soon, they’ll be stomping around, insisting we take them to the park and show them those dancing fruit videos.”

“We never should have let Micha show Charlotte those damn videos.”

I nodded.

“Those things haunt my dreams. Who knew a happy, dancing blueberry could look so demonic?”

After a few moments, Storm sighed. “I wish I could fix everything for Kennedy.”

We had all pointedly been avoiding the topic of Kennedy’s suspension and focusing on the birth of Samuel. Now that we’d been home a few days, it was time to start thinking about what was going on.

“No matter what happens, we’re going to be there for her.”

“It’s all my fault,” Storm said, his face drawn.

“No, it’s not.” I insisted. “You never could have known that Lorna would be that psychotic. She is the one at fault here, and we will do whatever we can to make this right for us. We are a pack and a family, and we will see this through together.”

“Do you think we could pay another university to let Kennedy take her finals there?”

“It would be expensive,” I said.

Storm shrugged. “Then, I guess we better get saving because we’ve already got to start college funds for Samuel and Charlotte.”

“And however many more children we have in the future.” I chuckled. “College is going to bankrupt us.”

Chapter 46

Storm

SUNNY:

Come meet me at the campus coffee shop, ASAP. It’s important.

STORM:

My omega just gave birth. How important is it?

SUNNY:

Exonerating Kennedy levels of important?

STORM:

Which coffee shop? There’s like seven on campus.

SUNNY:

The one near the student administration building. I’m not sure what it’s called, but there’s a ton of blue signs and seating outside.

STORM:

I know the one. I’ll be there in twenty minutes.

Istared down at my phone. Of all the times for Sunny to message me and demand to see me, only days after Kennedy had given birth seemed a bit extreme. Then again, if anyone appreciated how difficult the first days were postpartum, it was Sunny.

Shoving my phone into my back pocket, I padded out of Charlie’s bedroom, where Charlotte was fast asleep, and down to the living room, where Micha was watching TV.

“Sunny just texted me, insisting I get my ass to the student center at the university right now—it sounds important. Is it okay if I vanish for an hour?”

Micha muted the TV, turning to me with a frown. “That sounds ominous. What has that little spitfire been up to?”

Storm shrugged. “I don’t know, but I hope she’s been using her powers for good. The only sliver of information she gave me was that it would help with Kennedy’s university situation.”

“It better be good if she’s dragging you away from our omega when she had a baby just a few days ago. We can hold down the fort. Kennedy and Samuel have been relaxing all day, and Charlotte is absolutely exhausted from Charlie taking her to the indoor playground this morning.”

I nodded. “Thank you. Will you let the others know where I am if they ask? I’ve got my phone on loud. I would go say goodbye to Kennedy, but I don’t want to disturb her if she’s asleep.”

“Yeah, never disturb a new mom’s sleep. Eli made the mistake of waking her last night to see if she wanted a grilled cheese sandwich, because she hadn’t eaten, and she threw a pillow at his face. Pretty sure if there’d been something more solid in the nest, she would have thrown that at him instead.” He grinned. “I fucking love her.”

“Me too,” I said softly. Kennedy was a live wire and so goddamned sweet, the idea of her throwing things was probably more adorable than terrifying.

I knew the exact coffee shop where my sister wanted to meet, so I headed straight there. I didn’t have to look too hard for Sunny because she was sitting at one of the outside tables, two take-out cups of coffee in hand as she sat with a blonde girl wearing a puffer jacket.

The second girl was oddly familiar, but I couldn’t place where I had seen her before.

“This better be good,” I said as I approached the girls.

“Stormy! Take a seat.” Sunny beamed, thrusting a cup into my hands. I took a sip and grimaced. It was full of sugar and syrup, just the way Sunny liked it. “This is Bethany!” She gestured to her friend, who nodded.

I didn’t have time to figure out what Sunny wanted or why she had bothered to bring a friend with her, so I was blunt.

“Nice to meet you. Sorry to cut right to the chase, but Kennedy’s waiting for me at home. What is going on, Sunny?”

My sister rolled her eyes, a huge grin on her face. “Beth is a friend of Kennedy’s,” she supplied. “I reached out to her when I realized we have a common enemy that needs squashing.”

A lightbulb went off in my head as I shook my head lightly. “Shit! I’m sorry. You’re the Bethany she’s always texting?”

“I am!” She nodded. “I was actually there the first day she met you, Charlie,” she said pointedly, raising her brows, making it clear she knew just how much of a shithead I was.

“I’m trying to redeem myself, though I’m not doing great at it.”

Bethany shrugged. “You’re doing okay. Kennedy loves you, that’s what matters.”

Sunny nodded. “So, Bethany has a friend who will be joining us in a moment. They’re going to be helping us.”

“I-I would hardly call him a friend,” she stammered, a blush rising in her face. “I only offered him some free skating lessons for his daughter if he helped out.”

Sunny snorted. “That was after he went all alpha on you for saying you needed legal help! He was all are you safe and do you need help. It was honestly kind of hot.”

I was struggling to keep up with their conversation. I didn’t know if it was due to stress or lack of sleep, but I wasn’t able to keep up with Sunny’s usual enthusiastic conversation. “I’m lost…” I trailed off.

Sunny glanced back at me, a knowing grin on her face. “We’ve managed to obtain enough evidence for Kennedy to be completely exonerated and take that bitch Lorna down.”

I blinked for a moment, staring at my twin sister, trying to compute what she had just said. The desire to make sure that Kennedy’s name was cleared had been weighing on me for the last few days. I had been clueless about how to help her, but that didn’t stop the alpha in me from going insane, demanding that the situation needed to be fixed.

“What do you mean?” I asked, almost too scared to believe her words.

“The university was refusing to give you guys the library footage, right? Well, I think I know why. Turns out, Lorna’s mother works for the university. As soon as we realized that, we knew this whole situation was going to be that much harder to solve, so Beth and I had a little conversation and put a plan together.”

“Please explain. Now.”

How did I not know that Lorna’s mother worked for the university? Nepotism would be an obvious reason for her not getting into trouble.

“Well, I am known for being the sister of the famous Storm Sanderson,” she declared. “And two days ago, I just happened to be at the university rink, going to that charming little coffee shop next door, and you’ll never guess who I ran into.”

I sighed. “What did you do? If you assaulted her, that’s not going to help Kennedy’s case.”

Her mouth dropped open. “I did not assault her. Don’t get me wrong—I really wanted to, but I do have some self-restraint, brother.”

“Could have fooled me,” I huffed.

“I struck up a conversation, and I may have told Lorna I wasn’t happy with my brother’s choice of partner—it was complete bullshit, of course, but she had no idea.”

“You were pretty convincing,” Beth agreed, lifting her coffee cup to her lips and taking a slow sip.

“Anyway, Beth here was at the rink, because she’s a skater, and just so happened to be sitting nearby and recording.”

“Sunny called me beforehand, so I made sure I was close but not conspicuous.”

Sunny laughed. “Lorna really isn’t that intelligent. She seemed so eager to tell me about how she got rid of the disgusting omega who was bringing my brother down. Honestly, Storm, I felt dirty just listening to her and agreeing with her, and I owe Kennedy so many cupcakes for that!” She pouted.

“So, wait, let me get this straight. You were friendly with Lorna? When was this?”

“Oh! Two days ago. That’s why I couldn’t come see Kennedy while she was giving birth, because I was too busy trying to secure the evidence to clear her name. We have audio recordings of Lorna admitting to planting drugs in Kennedy’s bag because she didn’t like that you chose her.”

“Do you think that’ll be enough to make the university check the footage?” I asked. “Given Lorna’s mother, will that be enough?” I wanted to believe that this was the golden ticket we needed, that it would do the trick and solve all our problems. But given the series of events thus far, I wasn’t sure.

“That’s where Bethany’s friend comes in.” Sunny smirked. “You see, Bethany teaches the daughter of a very good lawyer.”

Bethany nodded. “When I told him about the situation, he was rightfully pissed. So, he booked a meeting with the head of student advisors, and you and he will be going there together.”

“In about twenty minutes,” Sunny said, checking her phone time. “He’ll be here any minute.”

Gideon Nobel was a dominating man. Standing tall in an immaculate suit, with his hair perfectly styled, he looked like the very picture of professionalism.

He shook my hand. “It’s nice to meet you, Storm. Bethany’s told me a bit about your situation, and I’m happy to help. How is your omega?”

“Stressed. The university filed a report, and that triggered a visit from child protective services. As you can imagine, that’s not good for an omega a day or two before giving birth.”

“Did the delivery go okay?”

“Thankfully, she’s recovering with the rest of our pack now.”

He nodded. “Good. Okay, I’ve been filled in on all the details, so let’s go, our meeting is soon.”

Gideon and I were the only two going to the meeting. It was a good thing, considering the girls probably would have gotten violent—in that cute way omegas did—and that wouldn’t have helped anyone.

The head of student affairs was surprisingly young. I don’t know why, but I had imagined an older person holding such a high position at the university. The guy sitting behind the desk could have only been about thirty years old, at most.

“Storm Sanderson?” he asked with a frown, peering at me through his horn-rimmed glasses. “I thought my meeting was with Sunny.” His lips pursed, and his body had been tense since the moment we entered the office, like he knew exactly what we were there regarding. It also helped that Gideon gave don’t fuck with me energy. “If this is regarding the case of Kennedy Brown, I can’t discuss that at this time,” he said tightly.

Gideon cleared his throat. “Oh, I completely appreciate that. Only, I thought you would like to know that I have evidence that the drugs were planted on Kennedy. I have an audio recording of Lorna Jones admitting that she did it because she is infatuated with Storm Sanderson.”

“That’s not possible.”

“The audio recording is very in depth, I assure you.”

“And who are you?” he snapped.

Gideon smiled, pulling a business card out of his pocket and handing it to him. “Oh, I am so sorry I failed to introduce myself. I’m Gideon Nobel. I’m a partner at Nobel and Knight, and I’m working as Pack Daniels’s legal representation,” he explained, handing over the card.

The advisor’s face paled, then reddened at the realization that a lawyer was involved in this mess. “Well, we will take the recording and consider it, but a decision has already been made regarding Kennedy Brown,” he said, his voice wavering slightly.

Gideon frowned, but it wasn’t serious. The look on his face was unbothered. I imagined, as a partner in a law firm, he dealt with much more serious cases than this. He almost looked like he was having fun. “Huh. So, let me make sure I’m getting this straight. Not only does Avalon University want to prosecute a young omega mother of two for doing something she didn’t do… but they also failed to protect one of their elite athletes from a psychotic stalker, who would do such insane actions, all because the perpetrator is the daughter of a faculty member…” Gideon trailed off with an almost evil grin on his face.

He had the fucker cornered, and he knew it.

“We can’t just reverse a decision!” he insisted.

Gideon snorted. “Yes, you can. I suggest you dig up that footage immediately, or I will assure you that, by tomorrow, the world will know about this. I don’t think anyone looks favorably on a university that persecutes single mother omegas and allows rampant stalking of its athletes. Also, nepotism is such a hot topic at the moment, I’m sure the press would be all over this story.”

His eyes widened, and he spluttered some more before taking a deep breath, swearing quietly. “You can’t just come in and demand…”

“Yes, I can,” Gideon said, his voice quietly powerful. “I’m merely here as courtesy today to let you know that, if this is not corrected immediately, we are prepared to file several lawsuits against the university for damages against Kennedy Brown and her pack. The university has clearly failed its duty of care to her and also to Storm.”

“I can’t say I’m a fan of having a stalker.” I shrugged playfully.

Gideon shook his head, shooting me a wry look. “It’s not pleasant, is it? I think you’d be owed considerable compensation from the university if it is found that they encouraged a student to stalk and behave inappropriately.”

“We—”

Gideon snapped. “I knew I was forgetting something. These are papers letting you know exactly what lawsuits we plan to file after this meeting.” He smirked, pulling a file from his case and handing them to the now deathly pale student advisor.

“Fine!” he snapped. “Kennedy Brown will face no consequences for her actions,” he growled.

Gideon raised a brow. “Well, that’s not good enough. Of course, she’s not going to face any consequences, because she didn’t do anything.”

“What else do you want me to do?” he growled.

A slow, sinister smile spread across Gideon’s face. “You will be removing Mrs. Jones from your faculty, and Lorna Jones will be expelled, immediately—”

“We cannot just expel a student at the drop of a hat!”

I couldn’t help it. I burst into laughter. Even Gideon looked like he was trying to bite back a smile. “Isn’t that literally what you did to Kennedy?” I asked pointedly.

The advisor’s face was going bright red.

“Oh, and just so you know, I have already handed in copies of these papers to the board of the university. I’m sure they’ll be fascinated to see how you deal with the situation.”

With those words, the adviser deflated. He was well and truly trapped now. He couldn’t do anything now that the board knew. If he took one step incorrectly while they were watching, he would be fired so fast, his head would spin.

“Given that Avalon University has a zero-tolerance drug policy, I think it’s necessary that Lorna be expelled, given that she planted drugs in another student’s bag,” I said pointedly.

“Fine!” the advisor shouted. “Kennedy will sit for her finals next month, and Lorna will be expelled and her mother fired. Are you happy?” he snarled.

Gideon tilted his head to the side. “Almost. Kennedy Brown just gave birth two days ago, so she may not be ready to take her finals in a month, after you messed up her schedule. I think it’s only fair that you offer her private examinations at a time that is comfortable for her.”

This guy was so damn smart. I hadn’t even considered that he had the advisor by the balls, and we could ask him for anything. It was terrifying and amazing.

The adviser deflated, shrinking back in his seat with a look of utter defeat. “Fine. Now get the hell out of my office!”

Chapter 47

Kennedy

“You know what? I love baby wearing,” Micha exclaimed as he walked through the nest, Samuel strapped to his chest. Our son was fast asleep and looked serene. Charlotte was wide awake, sitting on his hip as he carried both babies with ease.

“He’s going to hog both those babies, you know?” Charlie said as he handed me a steaming mug of tea. He was sitting next to me in the nest while Micha was playing with baby carriers.

Eli was taking a shower. He had wanted to stay with me, but I eventually threatened to shove him out of the nest because he was starting to smell a little ripe.

“I can’t believe we will be taking him outside soon. It feels too soon,” Charlie muttered.

“The baby bubble has to pop, eventually.” I pouted. I didn’t want to go back to real life. In my nest, with my pack and my babies, was where I wanted to be. It was comfortable, happy, and easy.

Picking up my phone, I snapped a quick photo of Micha holding the babies and sent it to a group chat I had with Sunny and Beth.

KENNEDY:

It looks like the baby hog isn’t going to change his ways anytime soon.

BETH:

Awww, that’s so sweet!

SUNNY:

If he’s willing to carry the children, let him. They get big and wiggly fast.

BETH:

Let us know the MOMENT you are up for visitors. Samuel needs to meet his aunties.

A picture of the two girls at a café followed the text.

KENNEDY:

What on earth are you two up to?

SUNNY:

Shenanigans. Also, did you know one of the single dads Beth is flirting with is an ultra-hot, overprotective lawyer?

BETH:

I am not flirting!

KENNEDY:

Beth, sweetie, just accept it.

BETH:

Look, you may have found some good men, but the general population of males is crappy, and I have no interest.

SUNNY:

I call bullshit! Now, Kennedy, get some rest, and we will see you as soon as you’re up to it!

“The aunties are planning their invasion.” I giggled.

“They’ll have to fight me for cuddles!” Micha declared proudly before scrunching his nose. “I think little man has made a stinky. Come on, let’s go change you before I give you back to Mama,” he said, wandering off with both babies as Eli entered the room, watching him.

“I know we aren’t in any rush to have more children, but I’ve got to ask—how is he going to cope when there are more babies than he can physically carry?” Eli asked pointedly as he crawled into the nest, pulling me into his arms.

“He’ll find a way.” I chuckled lightly.

From the depths of the apartment, Micha’s voice bellowed. “I’ll get a wagon!”

We all burst into laughter. I nestled deeper into Eli’s arms as the sound of the front door opening reached us and Storm came bounding into the room.

“Kennedy! Have you checked your email, by chance?” he asked, a shit-eating grin on his face.

“Hello to you too, Storm. I can’t say that I have. Your pack mate has been busy trying to steal all the children.”

Storm shrugged. “Well, we expected that to happen when it came to Micha, didn’t we? If he’s getting annoying, just tell him, and he’ll give the babies back.”

I sighed. I didn’t have the heart to ask for the babies back. He seemed so blissfully happy wearing Samuel and carrying Charlotte around. It was beautiful to watch, and I didn’t want it to end.

I turned on my phone screen. I had kept all notifications for emails and text messages off, only allowing group chats with my friends and pack. I’d purposefully been isolating myself from the rest of the world because I didn’t want to think of the harsh reality that faced me. When I was snuggling with my babies, I could pretend that my world wasn’t crumbling around me.

My body stilled and my pulse went haywire when I saw an email from the university.

“What did you do?” I asked, looking up at him in panic.

“Read it,” he insisted.

With shaky hands, I opened the email, quickly reading the words. With each sentence I read, the panic in my chest eased, only to be replaced with utter confusion.

“The university is reinstating my student status?” I asked.

Storm nodded. “Yes, it’s like the incident at the library never happened, and the university will be getting in touch with child protective services to let them know that the incident they reported was an error on their part, along with providing the CCTV footage from the library.”

Eli gaped at my phone over my shoulder. “How the hell did you manage that?”

Storm snorted. “You know what? As much as I wish I could take credit for that, I have to give it all to Sunny and Beth. My conniving twin sister managed to find some extra evidence of Lorna doing this on purpose, and Beth so happens to know a very scary lawyer.”

I frowned. Lawyer? Was that what Sunny had been talking about? Had Beth asked for help from a pack she had pretty much been avoiding for a year—for me?

“Just like that? It’s over?” I asked numbly.

Storm nodded. “Honestly, I wish you could have been there to see it. The lawyer absolutely ripped the student advisor to shreds. When Sunny said they had found a lawyer, I thought they would have found someone who was newly qualified or wasn’t that expensive. Nope, turns out he’s a partner at one of the biggest law firms in the country and handed the university their ass.”

“And there’s going to be zero repercussions for this?” Charlie asked.

Storm nodded. “Kennedy can take her finals whenever is best for her. The university is going to be very understanding, considering she just gave birth, and give her the option to choose when she wants to take them. They’re going to be very accommodating from here on out.”

Eli burst into laughter as I sat there numbly, trying to figure out what had happened.

“So, we’re safe?” I asked in a small voice. It was nice to hear that I could take my finals, but that wasn’t my biggest concern. “Our babies are safe?” I asked tearfully.

Charlie hummed in agreement. “They were only investigating us because of bad information, so they can’t keep looking into us now. No one is going to disturb our family again.”

Emotion hit me like a wrecking ball. All of a sudden, I was no longer able to keep a straight face, bursting into large, messy sobs. An overwhelming sense of relief piled on me as all the stress of the last few days melted away.

“It’s actually over!” I ugly sobbed as Eli and Charlie pulled me into their arms, brushing my hair out of my face and whispering comforting things.

“We’re safe,” Eli reiterated, kissing the top of my head.

Looking at the end of the nest, I held my hand out for Storm. “Here. Now,” I demanded with a little growl. He didn’t hesitate, crawling into the nest and joining us.

He hadn’t been in the nest for three seconds before Micha appeared at the door with both the babies. His face broke into a dazzling grin.

“Family cuddle puddle time!” he declared, rushing into the nest. Charlotte clambered into Charlie’s arms, and we became a mass tangle of limbs.

“It’s time the babies learned about snuggle law,” Micha said, though his voice was muffled somewhat.

“They can’t even speak yet!” Eli hissed.

“Never too early!”

I giggled. There, in my nest, surrounded by my family, I felt completely whole. My chest felt so full of joy, like it was going to burst.

Nothing was better than this.

My family.

Chapter 48

Kennedy

“Where’s Daddy?” I cooed as Charlotte pointed to the ice.

“Dada!” she cried, pointing to every random player who passed. She didn’t quite understand which player was her daddy, but she had the right spirit.

“You know, I’m going to have to tell Storm that she thought every player was him.” Charlie chuckled. Charlotte was sitting in his lap to my left, and I was wearing Samuel in the baby carrier. Eli was sitting to my right, and Micha was next to him.

It was our first family outing. Now that Samuel was nearly three months old, I felt more comfortable going out. The first few weeks were for family time at home and nest snuggles while I recovered. Samuel had on a small pair of ear defenders and was snuggled into my chest. Being able to relax with my baby had been a rare luxury. When I had given birth to Charlotte, I’d had to be up and about almost immediately.

When the time was right, I was going to sit for my finals, now that we had received a full apology and I was allowed back on campus. There was no rush, though. I wanted to take the time to enjoy my first few months with my new baby.

I wasn’t admitting it to the guys, but I was already thinking about potentially having another baby in the future, considering how easy Samuel’s birth had been.

I wasn’t saying yes or no, but I was considering it.

After I got my doctorate.

“Does Mama want some sustenance?” Micha asked, leaning forward to grin at me.

“Is that even a question?” I asked. “Fries. Always fries.”

Micha snorted. “Yep, that sounds about right! I’ll get a few orders of fries for all of us.”

“And a coke?” I asked sweetly.

“Of course, I wouldn’t dream of failing to get soda. I like my life.” Micha chuckled as he leaned over, placing a kiss on my head before going to get my treats.

The game went smoothly, and Storm’s team won by a landslide. After each celebration, Storm would take off his helmet and wave at Charlotte excitedly. She was a lot better at recognizing him when he wasn’t wearing his helmet.

I only paid a little attention to the game. I was far more concerned with Eli feeding me fries. I had made several attempts to eat the fries myself, but after the third time I nearly dropped ketchup on Samuel’s head, Eli had taken over, and I wasn’t complaining.

“Are we meeting Storm outside the locker room again?” I asked as the cheers died down and the game officially ended.

Eli nodded. “He said he hasn’t got any meetings today, so he’s going to be right out as soon as he showers.”

“Why does he have to shower?” I pouted. “I happen to be a fan of sweaty Storm.”

Eli smirked. “You can get him sweaty at home. How does that sound, killer?”

I groaned. I wanted that, so badly. I was almost fully recovered from birth, and my post-birth heat was due any day now.

“Soon,” I muttered.

Eli nodded, his grin widening. “Soon.”

“There’s my girls!” Storm shouted as he rushed over to us, wearing his post-game sweats and T-shirt, his hair still dripping from the shower as he hugged us.

“Well done,” I beamed.

“Damn good game,” Charlie agreed.

Storm peered down at Samuel lovingly. “Well, I had to play well, considering all the family is here. How did he enjoy his first game?” he asked me.

I scrunched my nose. “He slept through the entire thing,” I admitted, making Storm burst into laughter.

“Well, it’ll be a few years until he can really get involved, but it’ll be damn fun when he does.”

“Dada!” Charlotte cooed, reaching her arms out for Storm, who happily took her off Charlie.

“Hey, pretty baby,” he said, nuzzling her face, peppering her with kisses, making her giggle. “Did you enjoy watching Dada play?”

“She did—though she did confuse you with every other player with a helmet on.” Charlie chuckled.

Storm rolled his eyes. “We really need to—”

“There they are!” a shrill voice shouted, making my blood run cold.

I had never wanted to hear that voice again.

Our heads all turned to see a very pissed-off Lorna pushing through the crowd. Her perfect hair was a mess, her face blotchy.

“Lorna, what an unpleasant surprise,” Storm muttered, his hands tightening around Charlotte protectively.

Next to us, Charlie pulled out his phone, taking a step back and muttering quietly into the receiver.

“This skank is the reason my mother got fired!” Lorna shouted, pointing at me.

I turned to Storm with a questioning look. “Her mother got fired?” I asked quietly.

He pursed his lips and nodded. “Turns out, she was doing a lot of sketchy things with the university funds to keep her daughter out of trouble.”

“She didn’t deserve that!” Lorna screeched. “You’ve let this whore ruin my life, all because she couldn’t take a joke!”

Joke? What was she talking about? Did she consider planting drugs in my bag and getting me potentially expelled from the university a joke? Was that how she was trying to downplay what she had done?

“Your mother was also fucking several high-ranking members of the university to get what she wanted,” Eli pointed out. When I turned to him, agape, he shrugged. “We’ve been finding out a lot since she pulled her stunt.”

“How dare you talk about my mother like that! You owe me an apology for this, and you need to talk to the dean about reversing my expulsion!”

She went to take a step forward, toward me. All her friends watched from the side with varying degrees of confusion and unhappiness on their faces.

They didn’t look outraged.

Were they no longer buying what Lorna was selling?

Eli took a step in front of me, shielding me from the angry woman. Even though he was a nerdy alpha, he was still much larger than both of us and very imposing and daunting when he wanted to be. Lorna’s steps faltered as she glared at me.

“You need to leave,” Eli said, his voice firm.

Lorna shook her head. “Not until that bitch fixes this!” she insisted, stomping her foot.

Yes, stomping her foot, like a literal child. It took considerable effort not to laugh at that. Her face was getting redder by the second, and if Eli wasn’t in front of me, I was certain she would have launched herself at me by now.

A crowd was starting to gather around us, watching her meltdown.

“This isn’t fair!” Lorna shouted.

Eli laughed, loud enough so everyone watching could hear. Storm handed Charlotte to Micha before stepping forward, so he also stood between me and Lorna.

“No,” Eli said. “What’s not fair is you stalking my pack mate. What’s not fair is that you planted drugs in a mother’s bag because you didn’t like that Storm was giving her attention. You were so pathetically desperate for Storm that you were willing to ruin people’s lives for it, and it came back to bite you in the ass.”

His voice was so firm and strong… I liked it probably a little too much.

“Also, it’s kind of sad that you just can’t get the message that, if it’s a choice between you and Kennedy, she’s going to win every time,” Storm said. “I don’t know what sort of beer goggles I had on when I met you, but I would probably pick a rabid possum over you, at this point.”

The crowd tittered, and Lorna went bright red. “You’re only saying that because she’s convinced you that baby’s yours!”

Storm snorted. “That baby is mine. I very clearly remember making her. Has someone not had the birds and the bees talk with you yet?”

I was biting my lip so hard, I was convinced it was going to start bleeding. Storm seemed to be going for the humiliation angle, as opposed to anger, and it was working quite well, judging by the looks the crowd was giving Lorna.

A scream ripped out of Lorna’s chest, and she was looking more and more ragged with every second that passed. Did she honestly think this would help her? All it was doing was making her look like a complete idiot.

Peering around the side of Eli, I watched as two campus security officers approached Lorna. She shrugged away from them, but they muttered something quietly to her before grabbing her upper arm.

“Oh, yeah,” Eli said loudly, ensuring everyone heard him. “When you committed a felony by planting drugs on Kennedy, we decided to get a restraining order against you. A lawyer sent you all the paperwork, but I’m assuming you didn’t bother to read it, did you?”

The crowd muttered among themselves, shooting Lorna judgmental looks.

Storm smirked. “I’m sure a few very nice police officers will want to have a conversation with you.”

“In fact, they’re already on their way. That’s who I was just calling,” Charlie said, brandishing his phone in the air. “Now, Lorna, would you kindly do us a favor and get the fuck out of our faces?”

“No!” she screamed. “She needs to apologize and say she lied!”

Storm snorted. “CCTV footage doesn’t lie…”

A scream ripped out of Lorna’s chest, and she took another step toward me. But through the crowd, two police officers appeared, joining the campus security officers.

By now, I was certain that we had the attention of the entire arena. Instead of being embarrassed about it, though, I was simply a bit sad. I actually felt a bit of pity toward Lorna.

Then I remembered what she had done to me and how I was investigated because of her, and that pity swiftly vanished.

Watching her get handcuffed and dragged out of the arena was immensely satisfying. She screamed and clawed at the officers, but it was useless. Within a few seconds, she was out of sight, one officer staying to take Eli’s statement, as he was the head of our pack.

“Well, I don’t think she’ll come around again.” Storm chuckled as he gave me a side hug, watching Eli in the distance, talking to the police.

“I think, if she manages to make it back on campus, it would actually be quite an impressive feat.”

“Well, luckily, a few more months, and we should all be graduating and will be living off campus,” Charlie said.

I laughed. “Ah, adulthood is calling us.”

Storm looked between us with wide eyes. “Never thought I would be the one to say this, but guys, look at us. We have two babies. Adulthood has already hit us, full force.”

I hummed, kissing the top of Samuel’s head. “Maybe, but I don’t mind it all that much.”

Chapter 49

Micha

Why didn’t we keep enough snacks in the house?

We knew Kennedy’s heat was coming. In fact, we had discussed it as a pack at length. So, why the hell weren’t we better prepared?

We’d been so busy running around with the babies, making detailed schedules on how we would deal with both an omega in heat and two babies, that we had overlooked snacks.

We had chicken, rice, veggies, all the things needed to cook a meal. Hell, we even had salmon.

Only, there were no grab-and-go snacks.

There were goldfish, but those were for Charlotte, and no matter how bad my munchies, I wasn’t going to pilfer my daughter’s snacks.

Kennedy had gone into heat two days ago, and fuck me, she had been insatiable.

We had managed the babies pretty well. There had always been at least one of us with them, and at one point, Beth had babysat for a bit, taking the babies out for a trip to the park.

It was the middle of the night now, and the only ones asleep in the apartment were the babies.

With a sigh, I grabbed two bottles of water and made my way back to the nest.

Kennedy had been fed. She was the priority in this situation, seeing as she could hardly think straight.

Kennedy was lying on her stomach, stretched out in the nest, not a stitch of clothing on as Eli thrust into her from behind. Her mouth hung open in pleasure, her face red, eyes hazy.

“You couldn’t nap for twenty minutes?” I chuckled, leaning against the doorframe and taking in the sight.

Charlie was lounging next to them, a happy but exhausted smile on his face. “You know what she’s like. Storm is checking on the babies.”

I nodded, putting the water on the bedside table and crawling into the nest.

Kennedy leaned up toward me for a kiss, which I happily gave her. The whole room was full of her sweet floral scent mingling with our own, and I fucking loved it. It didn’t matter that I was exhausted.

She tasted perfect, even though we had been a sweaty mess of sex for the last two days. She didn’t even have bad breath, because after two days, Eli had pushed her into the shower, promising her copious orgasms if she let him clean her up.

Heats were messy times.

“Has she gotten any sleep?” I asked.

Charlie shrugged. “Some cat naps here and there, but nothing substantial.”

Eli didn’t answer, he simply groaned, his thrusts increasing as Kennedy came with a cry. It was hard to focus on anything other than Kennedy, but we had learned that we needed to be able to communicate and have conversations without being distracted by her scent and her sweet little whimpers.

I was constantly hard as rock, though.

With a groan, Eli pulled away from her, giving her a slow, filthy kiss as she hummed in pleasure, coming down from her release.

“You’re up.” Eli smirked at me. I saluted him, making the lucid pack mates laugh.

Kennedy sat up, a hazy look of pleasure on her features.

I grinned. “Hey, pretty girl.”

“Knot?” she asked with a pout.

I lay back and smirked. “Come and get it.”

She didn’t hesitate, scrambling over to me and sinking down onto my cock, making her nipples bounce with the movement. Thankfully, I was hard as a rock constantly, thanks to her obscene slick scent.

Resting my hands on her hips, I settled in to watch the show. I loved it when she was on top; it was a fucking sight to behold.

Kennedy set a fast pace, taking exactly what she wanted from me. Her pussy clung to my cock like a vise. It felt like it was getting tighter as her heat progressed, and my cock was loving the strangulation.

“Fuck, I’m already close,” I groaned as I threw my head back.

“Good,” Kennedy moaned, swirling her hips as we crashed together repeatedly.

Sweat broke out on my back, and Kennedy’s legs started to tremble as her walls fluttered around me.

She was getting close.

“Bite?” she asked with a whine, looking down at me.

Bite?

I turned to Charlie and Eli, who were watching us. Eli had a bottle of water halfway up to his mouth as his face broke out into a grin.

We had discussed bonding. We knew that Kennedy wanted to bond during this heat, but since the heat had started, she had yet to ask for a single bite.

Until now.

“Do I?” I asked my pack leader.

There was no question that I wanted to bite Kennedy. The moment those words left her mouth, my gums had ached with the need.

I wanted to do this right, though.

“Fuck, yes, we’ve discussed this,” Eli said. In more official settings, usually the pack leader bit the omega first, but we weren’t that sort of pack.

I was going to be the first one to claim her.

The rush of pride and excitement that filled my chest was almost overwhelming.

The idea made my knot expand that much faster.

“I’m going to go tell Storm we are getting bitey!” Charlie chuckled, crawling out of the nest.

Good. We all should be here if we were claiming.

We should do it as a pack.

Hopefully, the babies were both asleep.

My concerns were quickly wiped from my brain as Kennedy thrust down one final push, sinking down over my quickly expanding knot.

“Holy shit!” I cursed as I clenched her hips.

Kennedy didn’t hesitate. She leaned down and sank her teeth right into my shoulder.

My vision went white as every part of my body was no longer in my control. A deep primal part was in the forefront now. Bite, claim, fuck, keep.

My omega was claiming me for everyone to see, and I was going to claim her right back. Her teeth in my skin and her pussy clamping down on my knot was, hands down, the most orgasmic thing I had ever experienced.

I didn’t know how we were going to top it, but by fuck, I knew we were going to try. We had our whole lives to try.

With her teeth still buried in my neck, I pushed some of her hair to the side, my lips finding that spot under her ear and sinking in.

My chest was going to explode with all the sensations crashing into it.

I could feel her.

Kennedy was there—like a physical part of me.

In a moment, everything had changed. Of course, Kennedy was important before, and I loved her, but now she was stitched into the very fiber of my being.

Mine.

We lay there, in a sweaty, blissed-out puddle of limbs for several minutes, staring at each other lovingly as we came down from that indescribable high.

“Well, this boner isn’t going down anytime soon after seeing that.” Storm chuckled.

Apparently, he had come in right when I had been distracted by my chompy omega.

I liked that—I wanted him to be here.

Running my fingers through Kennedy’s hair, I hummed in happiness. I was so unbelievably content.

Deep in the bond, though, I could feel her.

She was happy—that was glaringly obvious—but there was something else.

I chuckled. “I can feel you. You’re still needy, aren’t you?”

Kennedy groaned into my chest. “Knots,” she said simply.

“Well, you’ve fucked me good and proper, so which of our pack are you going to take a bite out of next?”

Kennedy lifted her head from my chest, looking at her choices. “Charlie and Storm.” She smirked.

I raised my eyebrows. “Two for one?” I asked playfully.

Kennedy nodded, and both the alphas looked hungrily at her.

Clambering off me, she made a beeline for Charlie, getting him on his back and positioning herself over him.

She sank onto him as his eyes rolled back into his skull. Having just been on the receiving end of her pussy, I knew the bliss he was feeling.

“Jesus, so fucking good,” Charlie moaned.

Storm moved behind Kennedy, a tube of lube in his hand. He took his time, slowly warming her ass up with two fingers, but Kennedy didn’t like how slow he was taking it. She thrust her hips back, trying to make his fingers go deeper.

“Be patient,” he growled, playfully nipping at her shoulder.

Turning, she pouted at Storm, but he only nipped at that plump bottom lip and continued his slow pace.

The omega was far from patient. She wiggled, whined, and moaned, but Storm didn’t stop until he was sure she was ready.

When he lined up his cock with her entrance, a dazzling smile took over Kennedy’s face.

“So full,” she chanted as he inched forward. Kennedy was stunning like this, pressed between two of our pack mates.

Our newly formed bond meant I could discern her emotions, and she felt good. Slightly overwhelmed, but in the best way.

Also horny as hell, but I doubted that was going away anytime soon.

Her pace quickened, as she was already getting close. When it came to heats, we hardly lasted more than a few seconds. We fucked constantly and came an almost inhuman number of times.

My cock was thoroughly drained, but I was loving every second of it.

Kennedy, ever the adorable, impatient omega, leaned forward and clamped her mouth on Charlie’s shoulder as he cupped the back of her head.

The bond lit up as she bit him, and when she reared back, he returned the favor, clutching her with white knuckles as he came crashing into our bond, all while Storm was fucking her ass and Charlie’s knot was expanding in her pussy.

They took a moment, rocking Kennedy between them as Charlie and she came down, but Storm wasn’t patient for long.

Once they were somewhat recovered, he pulled back, thrusting deeply. She was locked on Charlie’s knot.

“My turn,” Storm growled, making Kennedy shiver in excitement as he reached forward, finding her clit and rubbing.

She couldn’t move; she could only hold on tight and enjoy as Storm fucked her ass with renewed passion. Leaning back, she rested the back of her head on his shoulder, an open invitation.

A cry left her mouth as she fell apart on his cock, her body trembling as he leaned forward and bit right under my mark that stood bright red under her ear.

Three bites littered her neck, and fuck me, it was the hottest sight ever.

Kennedy turned to bite him back, but in her desperation to bite him, she didn’t quite reach his neck, her bite landing on his upper arm.

Still, she didn’t hesitate, sinking her teeth in, completing their bond.

“Should we tell her?” Eli chuckled.

I shook my head. “I’m sure she’ll bite him somewhere more obvious in the future.”

“I fucking love you,” Storm muttered as he kissed the top of Kennedy’s head.

It took the three of them a while to break apart, and by then, I was already hard as a rock again, but it wasn’t my turn.

Pure happiness sang in the bond. Kennedy was completely blissed out, but she needed one last bite.

Looking over at Eli, she made grabby hands at him, too out of breath to vocalize her wants.

Eli, ever the gentleman, complied with her silent demand. Crawling over her, he gazed down at her lovingly as she wrapped her arms around him, opening her legs for him.

“Bite,” she whispered breathlessly.

“As soon as my cock is in you,” Eli assured her as he lined himself up with her pussy. “Still so wet and ready for me,” he cooed as he pushed forward.

“Always,” Kennedy sighed, pulling him closer.

That coupling was a lot slower than ours. He took his time savoring every thrust. Kennedy was happy to simply hold on and enjoy the ride.

Through the bond, I could feel her utter joy. She was content, more so than she had ever been, but she was still waiting for that last bond.

Instead of taking turns, like we had before, Eli and Kennedy bit at the same time, each on one side of their necks as he knotted her, fucking her deep into the mattress.

Their bonding was lazy, but just as potent as it came crashing through the bond.

We were a pack.

Officially.

Kennedy was ours forever.

My chest wanted to burst with joy as I acclimated to the feeling of being one.

Kennedy was still in heat, but the bonding had clearly satiated her for a while as she nuzzled between us, demanding we all pile into a cuddle puddle as she drifted off to sleep.

My eyes were just starting to close when the sound of Charlotte’s cry hit our ears.

Eli chuckled. “No rest for parents, is there?” he muttered as he slowly got up.

“It’s not all bad.” I smiled, looking down at Kennedy.

Storm also climbed out of the nest, gazing lovingly down at Kennedy. “I would do it all over again,” he declared.

“Same,” Eli agreed, before smirking at Storm. “Though, if given a do-over, I would have punched you harder.”

Epilogue

Kennedy

As I lounged on the sofa, Micha rubbed my feet absentmindedly while Sam cuddled into my chest.

Eli and Charlie were playing a video game, and it was gloriously peaceful, but I was already missing my baby girl.

Storm had taken Char on a few errands as a little daddy daughter time, and I was pretty sure they were going to go see Auntie Sunny if they had time. Slowly, I was getting used to not having Char glued to my side, which was a good thing. Storm loved being a dad and had taken to it so well.

I had tried relaxing in the nest, but had started to feel lonely, so I had gravitated toward the living space, where the rest of my pack was hanging out.

That’s how I found myself cuddled up on the couch as two of my packmates engaged in a video game battle.

My eyes were just starting to droop when the front door opened and Storm hurried in, a pissed-off look on his face. I sat up, glancing over the back of the sofa at him, instantly worried.

His face was red and a scowl marred his features.

Charlotte was cuddled into his chest, not a care in the world, so the tightness in my chest eased ever so slightly knowing she was probably okay.

“You’ll never guess what happened,” Storm growled as he dropped Charlotte’s diaper bag onto the table with the arm that wasn’t keeping our baby snuggled into him.

“Dare we ask?” Charlie said, his attention no longer on the game.

“I decided to take Char to go see Auntie Sunny, as we discussed,” he said, running his free hand through his hair.

Standing, I handed Samuel to Micha and padded over to Storm, gently rubbing his back for a second before taking Char out of his hands. I had liked the idea of him taking Char to see Sunny, especially since she had been a little distant over the last few months. We hadn’t seen each other in person, just exchanged a few texts here and there.

“Is Sunny okay?” I asked nervously.

“I-I’m not sure, honestly,” he stammered. “Turns out her fucking building burned down six months ago! She didn’t even tell me!”

I stilled, gawking up at my mate. “What do you mean, burned down?”

“Poof, gone! There’s not even a building there anymore!” he said, eyes wide.

“Where is Sunny now?” Eli asked, standing up. His face was a mask of concern. Sunny was family, and we all needed to know what happened immediately.

“Turns out, she ended up staying at a firehouse with a bunch of firefighters!” He started pacing the room, and I took a step back so Char and I weren’t in his path.

“What more can there be? Is she safe?” Micha asked.

“She’s bonded. To a pack of firefighters. Apparently, it was an accident.” Storm growled.

Oh my.

I needed to call Sunny.

Right away.

Preferably before her brother had an aneurysm.

Also by Melissa Huxley

Havenverse Series

Knot Their Burden

Knot For Keeps

Knot That Delicate

Pucking Alphas Duet

Packed in the Penalty Box

Pack Power Play

Pucking Pregnant

Pack Plus Three

Pucking the Enemy

Surprise Mother Pucker

Pucking with my Head (coming 2025)

Fire House Omegas

Packed in the Fire House (coming April 2025)